Posts Tagged ‘Sawyer’

‘UNDERCOVER “JESUS” SURFACES BEFORE DEPARTURE’ (posted by Do and Crew in 1995 – The Sixth Thunder

October 22, 2015

Statement posted to the World  Wide Web and to 95 specific  newsgroups on the Internet  (edited/updated) January 1997:

UNDERCOVER “JESUS” SURFACES BEFORE DEPARTURE

A member of the Kingdom of God — the Evolutionary Level Above Human —  I, who am called Do, acknowledge that:

1. I am about to return to my Father’s Kingdom.

A. This “return” requires that I prepare to lay down my borrowed
human body in order to take up, or reenter, my body
(biological) belonging to the Kingdom of God (as I did approx-
imately 2000 years ago, as Jesus, when I laid down the human
body that was about 33 years old in order to reenter my body
belonging to the Kingdom of Heaven).

B. The Evolutionary Level Above Human is a physical Kingdom
Level in the physical Heavens or space, though individuals in
that Kingdom identify with their soul – and its mind or spirit –
and not the “flesh” or physical body they “wear.”

2. This time, my Heavenly Father – my “Older Member” – came with
me.  In the early 1970’s, we incarnated into adult human bodies
which were in their forties.  Approximately 2000 years ago, I
incarnated into a body that was in its late 20’s/early 30’s
(not at the birth of that body, but just prior to – during –
and following my baptism with John the Baptist).

3. It seems that each time we, or others from the Level Above Human,
come to Earth or leave, it is via a spacecraft belonging to that
Next Level.

4. My Father is an Older Member in the Kingdom of Heaven – the
Kingdom of God – the Evolutionary Level Above Human.

A. He actually gave me “birth” into that Kingdom – took me
through the overcoming of a mammalian civilization – long
before this present human civilization had its beginning.

B. I have served as His student and apprentice during His
relationship with this civilization.

C. His relationship to this planet is as Chief Administrator,
and is the One referred to as the “True God” in the early stages
of this civilization.

5. This time He came with me “undercover,” so to speak, in order to
assist me in my task (picking up where this process left off
approximately 2000 years ago) of the further birthing – “fathering” –
experience with the ones who will be the next new “sons” or
children in the Level Above Human.  To allow me to gain more
experience in the birthing process, my Older Member returned
to that Kingdom in 1985, and continues to assist and
communicate with me from a more advanced perspective.

A. As part of the undercover program, my Father incarnated in a
female body for His 15-year stay.

B. Being “undercover,” which included lack of acknowledgment of
who we were historically, was required for most of our task
this time in order that we might, with as little recognition
and interference as possible, round up the souls who were our
students from the past.  Even so, we were identified as a
small, radical cult, just as we were 2000 years ago.  And as
was the case 2000 years ago, these prospective members left
their families and relationships in order to follow or be a
student.  Now that I am surfacing again, I will again be hated
for my “blasphemy” (of who I say I am) and hated by those
families and others that are affected by all who aspire to
leave with us, because this mission requires that they
forsake all ties and binds to this world (family ties,
responsibilities, and human-mammalian indulgences).

6. These prospective new “sons” (speaking of soul identities, for
they occupy both male and female bodies) were gathered at two
different time periods – one, in 1975-76, under the guidance of
both my Older Member and myself, and the second, in 1994, after
my Older Member had returned (these were all souls that had had
a previous relationship with me before this incarnation).

7. These “students” of the Next Level/The Level Above Human were
offered the opportunity to bond with me and my Father, as a
bride would bond with her husband, though –

A. Since the Evolutionary Level Above Human has no mammalian or
human members, they had to become “new creatures” who bonded
in mind, spirit, and behavior – void of human sexuality,
human binds, and addictions of this world and this
civilization.  Some in the class have chosen on their own to
have their vehicles neutered in order to sustain a more
genderless and objective consciousness.

B. The students/disciples who successfully bond to the Level
Above Human through me and my Father must also prepare to lay
down their human bodies as we go to the Kingdom of Heaven, in
order to take up bodies appropriate to and belonging to that
more advanced Kingdom Level.

8. As we prepare to “lay down” our human bodies, while declaring
that entry into the Kingdom Above Human is available, there may
be many humans who have been recipients of “souls” in “deposits”
who may exercise their free will and separate from everything of
their world in order to go with us.

A. They will attempt to rid themselves of their old minds, and
identities, in exchange for the mind that flows through me,
as they attempt to be accepted as one of my “children.”  It
will “cost” them everything of this world – which they will
desperately desire to quickly be rid of.

B. If they expect to go with me, and I’m leaving very soon, they
must look to us (me and my students/disciples) for all their
needs to the best of their ability – align themselves with us
– break their human bonds – and if their declaration that our
presence is from the Kingdom of God leads to the “laying down”
of their bodies in pursuit of the Next Kingdom as well, then
they, too, will find themselves in the safekeeping of that
Kingdom, and in line to be recipients of further nourishment
from that Next Level toward membership in that Kingdom.

C. If my Father does not require this “disposition” of us – He
will take us up into His “cloud of light” (spacecraft) before
such “laying down of bodies” need occur.

9. Humans with deposits containing souls can likely be
identified at this time as some of those who are rapidly losing
respect for this world or its “system.”  They are, from the
establishment’s point of view, being irresponsible or anti-
social – and will be seen by the world as duped, crazy, a cult
member, a drifter, a loner, a drop-out, a separatist, etc.

10. In essence, it ultimately matters little what your
LIFESTYLE, BELIEF SYSTEM, or MORAL VALUES are BETWEEN
“visitations” from the Level Above Human (the last two being
2000 years ago and now).  The important issue is – the Kingdom
of Heaven is here NOW in ME and these students of the Next
Level.

11. Evidence that we speak the truth is:

A. That our information and our actions match recorded accounts
of the presence, conduct, mission, and departure of our
previous visitations from the Level Above Human offering
membership in that Kingdom.

B. Any soul of this civilization who has known us in previous
visitations or has had any genuine (physical or personal)
relationship with anyone from the True Kingdom of God, is
present now, and is potentially capable of knowing or
recognizing us and this information again.

C. It appears that even the staging of some of the crashed
spacecrafts (which we suspect some of us arrived in) was in
order to help the skeptics realize that they have “visitors
from another world.”

12. As true today as it was 2000 years ago, no one (of this
civilization) gets to my Father or enters the Kingdom of
Heaven except through Me.  There is no other Son of His,
or Representative from His Kingdom, incarnate.  Connecting
with that Kingdom occurs only while a Member is incarnate, as
I am today.

13. There are space aliens (humanoid remnants from other
civilizations) who travel in the nearby heavens.  They are
dependent upon Earth’s atmosphere for harvesting hybrid
bodies to “wear” and they recruit the “souls” who fail to
become children in the Kingdom of God.  We call them
Luciferians because of their lineage.

14. These Luciferians (space aliens) “jump in” immediately after
Representatives from the Level Above Human leave.  They fill the
“patriarch(s)” of the resulting new religion with mixed truths
and misinformation, which reinforces the fact that accurate knowledge
concerning that Kingdom seems to be available only while
Representatives are incarnate.

15. The Kingdom of God sends crews to “tag” or make “deposits”
in human bodies and their minds/spirits just prior to and
during the time Representatives from their Kingdom are
incarnate “offering” birth.  These deposits offer their
recipients “recognition” of the Representatives and, to some
degree, recognition of the “information” from the Kingdom of God.
They also act as “homing devices” to lead the recipients to those
Representatives and that information.  Without these “deposits” of
“recognition,” no choice of becoming a student is within the
will of a human.

16. It is our understanding that all souls of this civilization who
ever received deposits from the Level Above Human have returned
at this time, the close of this Age.  As part of our task, the
Level Above Human is using us to test them.  How they/you respond
to me, my students, and our information will, in fact, judge you
as to whether you will or will not have a further relationship
with the Kingdom of Heaven.  In other words, coming in contact
with this information will force a decision, and with the stand
you take, you judge yourself.  Some, by their choice at this time,
could be redeemed.  Those who accept us and endure until we leave
will go with us, and not need to experience the “spading under”
or recycling of this planet – and will in the future become beginners
in the real Kingdom of Heaven.

Believe it or not – Your choice – Your judgment.

I hope this will assist you in whatever you might be seeking.
Section 1  –  Page 2

Comet Lovejoy’s “cloud (cloaked spacecraft?)” in it’s tail Jesus’ vehicle may still return with

January 10, 2015

Below is a picture of comet Lovejoy which is currently stunning people because of its very unusual brightness. This is happening along with a flurry of fireballs, one big one in Romania in particular. Romania is the one place Do sent a copy of the heavensgate web site to be a mirror host in case the so called powers that be in the U.S. wouldn’t allow the site to stay up after they layed down their human vehicles to show us how they had overcome fear of death, knowing they were connected to the only source that can choose to save anyone from death on the human level. But this pic is of special interest. It was posted on spaceweather.com so don’t think there was any photo shopping done on it, but who knows for sure. However, it is being reported to have a “geomagnetic storm” raging on the comet, yet the pic shows a cloudy looking angular shape in the comet’s tail they are calling a “blob” and as they always do make it sound like they have seen the equivalent many times with comets and they link it to other anomalies recently observed like the comet whose tail disappeared after it emerged from behind the sun and then showed up again shortly thereafter, which they also say has been observed before and have an explanation that should satisfy the casual observer. They also posted a map of the 15 fireballs as if they each had an orbit that came from distant space and all converged on Earth that they are calling meteorite fireballs, possibly a new category name as they don’t match the old meteorite category name. I think they don’t have a clue what to think about this but have the job to explain it, and especially when observers outside the U.S. have taken pictures of it. Then if they don’t focus on it, they look like they are hiding a most unusual event. They’d much rather ignore it so not to face the critical observers. So when I saw it I thought…well Christians want to see Jesus coming on a cloud so perhaps he is starting to show how he can be cloaked by a cloud and following the star-like light as it also says in prophecy will mark his return because they use what we call comet’s as markers and/or for who knows what all so included that in prophecy to WATCH.

Most don’t know this, but I found where Ti and Do said that all the prophecies in the book of revelations would come to pass. I say that because even Mark who runs the heavensgate.com website warned me to “be careful with the book of revelations”. I agree actually but the context in which he said it to me was as if I shouldn’t be putting any stock in those prophecies. Maybe I misread him.

Anyone who wants to see more of what can still be expected to happen should pay attention to the interviews Ti and Do gave to Hayden Hewes and Brad Steiger in 1974 and 1976 recorded in the book, UFO Missionaries Extraordinary. The book can be found on the web. In it Ti and Do talk about how the one we identify as Jesus comes back AFTER they have left. Now I know they changed certain things they said then, but I have researched all they said and changed and the truth is that nothing was changed that wasn’t supposed to be changed for the benefit of the student body then and now as there are still those who desire to be their students just like there were some that became students of Jesus, the real Jesus after he left. Rev 19:11-15 describes Jesus return which as it says he will be “clothed with a vesture dipped in blood and his name the Word of God” and his armies followed on white horses clothed in fine linen white and clean which are at least the 4 living beings and 24 elders as “fine linen” was only worn by the priests that those with Ti and Do until the end of the task became while those of us who believe, trust, have faith in Him/Them now and show it by seeking their help to begin or continue our own metamorphosis will either convert our existing vehicle into one like Jesus had or if we lose our current vehicle in Their service receive a “white robe” which would be a vehicle that is not yet “fine linen”.

This is a tiny snapshot of some of what I keep discovering as I study all Ti and Do said and did in relationship with all that was left for us in the records of Jesus prophecy and includes much of what was given in Old Testament prophecy about this time. In other words nothing is over yet. For those that want a classroom as I continue to be asked about, you got it but it’s not a classroom with the teacher incarnate nor grouped with other believers. It’s a classroom that includes the entire United States mainland and anywhere else in the world where there might be some with “deposits” of Ti and Do’s mind who begin to awaken and want to sprout into a future member of the Next Level. Back in 1976 Ti and Do said that some that didn’t feel strong enough to start their metamorphosis by leaving all behind, thus like going cold turkey from the human kingdom could do so by asking the Next Level to assist them with their separation. Because of the ties I reestablished after leaving them when I was re-awakening in 2001 largely stimulated by the world trade center attack I lived about 30 miles from at the time, after many dreams with them that I see as helping me reconnect and a number of signs I finally said I wanted to be of service again but could they please help me so I don’t have to leave my then couple year old daughter and I felt like they said back, that would be fine. So now I am by myself for the most part though my now 17 yr old daughter is in touch with me and I see her but I no longer have a partner as that relationship fell apart largely because of all the attention I kept putting into Ti and Do re-connection over the years after that agreement. I am still not what I would call giving my all but as long as I don’t try to stop it’s progression, I believe I will eventually be, though the only reason is because they are gently helping me as without them I know I’d be as deep into my human existence as anyone and would not even care to change it. So just because it seems like not much is happening that Ti and Do and Crew are obviously behind doesn’t mean nothing is happening. It really comes down to what we want to become aware of which has a relationship to how much energy we give to everything but Ti and Do. The energy we keep in and use to further our relationship to Ti and Do all contributes to our metamorphic changeover.

I don’t know if any will actually exit Earth physically but I have to admit my study of things Ti and Do said even in 1973 make it seem possible and in line with what they also said in 1974 and 1976, though may not have been meant to apply to the first fruit who were largely elder souls whose changeover saw significant progress before this latest incarnation and then served a different purpose by laying down their lives, which is also the finishing touch for graduates. I don’t believe any of us are at the same place those 28 or more were at so we still have lessons to experience they didn’t need to experience. Other former members may not agree with me on any of this and I’ve been accused of trying to take over for Do which is hardly the case in reality but the Luciferians will use everything and everyone that can be used against us. No one will get anywhere looking to me for anything. I say look into all this yourself and especially when I finally publish my research so you can decide for yourself and most of all seek the whole truth from Ti and Do right now and if they show you that Sawyer is misleading you then tell me about it so I can examine it again as I don’t benefit in a human way from any of what I have been saying. In fact if anything it puts my vehicle more on the chopping block which I don’t look forward to but have to accept because I want to accept that too. It’s very clear to me that we all will leave. But we all also have the choice of who to leave for and because of and perhaps to some degree when, so I choose to leave for my service and relationship to Ti and Do.

So here is that picture of comet Lovejoy with the “cloud” in it’s tail photographed from someone in Italy I believe.

comet lovejoy 01102015 with a so called plasma blob in the tail spaceweather is saying is an electromagnetic storm on the comet

Also, how can the scientists suggest this “blob” as they call it be a geomagnetic storm on comet Lovejoy? Isn’t that distance from the comet like a millions miles away from it’s nucleus? Have we ever seen a geomagnetic storm on Earth or on any other body and so far away and if a comet is still thought of as rock with ice underneath with random gaseous jets all leftover and thus function-less parts of the universe how are there geomagnetic storms on it or away from it. Do they now think a comet has magnetic poles? Don’t you need magnetic poles to have geomagnetic storms? If anyone can answer these questions cue me in please as I’m not saying it isn’t a geomagnetic storm as spacecweather.com stated. It’s  just far too easy for them to say anything and get a whole bunch of people to think what they say is an intelligently driven answer when it may be hokus pokus talk. I’m giving my take and I know it could be wrong but to me it’s as good as theirs if not better though of course that’s in the eye of the beholder to judge.

Space Aliens=Nephilim=Antichrist re-appears after Obama riding Rev 6:7 Green human

March 12, 2014

A letter to L.A. Marzulli, one of the more open minded popular Christian broadcaster/bloggers:

I don’t care if you post this as I know you don’t like what I say, but I did want to comment on your Nephilim post (link posted  below) but comments were turned off, so I’ll state what I wanted to offer here. Like Bpearthwatch and others the “Antichrist” is expected to return BEFORE Jesus returns. I don’t disagree with that, though I believe your missing that Jesus return was in two phases, incarnate as a “son of man” (offspring human) for the first fruit, his small group of disciples his Father gave him and the second not incarnate but to be witnessed in the sky/atmosphere/near space and potentially on the surface  (but not incarnate) for the second fruit, those perhaps as many as 144 to 144,000  “saved” for future lesson time after recycling.

So then where is the Antichrist depicted.? Ti and Do said that the ALL the space aliens were the fallen angels. Now that doesn’t mean they still have the physical bodies they had that Enoch and Moses in Genesis 6 talked about, but that would explain how the Nephilim as the offspring of the hybridization program of the fallen angels (once sons (offspring from Their seeding of souls into human vehicles) of God) who grew into service as “watchers” working for the kingdom of God in an elementary fashion because they hadn’t yet proved themselves incorruptible so they were never provided with incorruptible physical bodies).are among us now as the space aliens the fallen angel descendants. Now yes, we know that there are many humans in places in power that are also of their seed. Like the space aliens they are all spiritual atheists regardless of religious affiliations that are meaningless anymore as it’s really coming down to recognition of the One true many membered kingdom of God(s) whose abodes are wherever they are working and are not limited to any one place in the universe who are above human in every way biologically and technically and mentally, etc. and the “human kingdom” which includes the space aliens as they are all mammals and are limited to trying to survive by increasing their numbers by mammalian methods of reproduction and having to eat and have technologies to try to get off the planet before it’s recycled again and some of them are forced to flee underground to try to survive as they did during the flood so that they were able to start over after the flood. Their spacecrafts can work underwater as well as out of water, though their time is coming when all “souls” who live in the sea will be spaded (killed) by the Next Level. Now for the Antichrist reappearing in a physical body again. I believe this is depicted in some detail in:

Rev 6:8 And I looked, and behold a pale horse: and his name that sat on him was Death, and Hell followed with him. And power was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with death, and with the beasts of the earth.

Pale is only a remote translation for the Greek “chloros” which is green. Pale it seems came from the idea of a plant that is a yellowish new shoot which can also be the case as a descriptor of the physical body(s) these two take, I suspect there will be many ways “green” describes these two. Remember green was the original way in which we thought of space aliens – green Martians, the moon was made of green cheese. Then there is “green” in terms of the “greens” politically, even the tea party, where tea is a plant and plants are “green” or yellow at first and then green once matured. Then there is green as from the emerald isle so there may be some Irish linkage. And green also has a military connotation as the camouflage of marines, thus some military aspect can be engaged, even martial law as some fear is down the road. And finally green in perhaps the biggest way that is a result of what many of the space aliens have said through contactees and channelers that is becoming the battle cry all over the world and congress is meeting about as we speak, the environmental green movement that is claiming humans are bringing about the global warming trend. It’s no mystery that when they had the Nobel peace prize given to Obama in Oslo a number of years ago it was at the same time as a big environmental conference. Those conferences never get anywhere because that’s not what they are really for but it is a way for countries to come together to talk about the NWO and at some of the deepest levels interchange data on the space aliens involvements. Yes, the space aliens are who are “riding” the Red, Black and Pale/Green horses (humans) via both their discarnate presence as all the original fallen angels I believe are dead so are in the discarnate world manipulating whatever humans can bring them the biggest bang for their agenda, while are also running the show of the space aliens, their immediate descendants by whatever reproductive methods..When I was researching Romney with his LDS leadership and space alien affiliations in their more secretive beliefs, he really seemed to fit for a number of reasons but I know there are many who can fit that role.

So of course we won’t have more of a handle on this thinking being true until about 2017 which I suspect will being the 4th stage in the birthing of Souls into Next Level membership because those that by then begin to wake up to the fact that Ti and Do were the incarnate return will be targeted and those who are public about their faith and spreading Ti and Do’s information will be apprehended and probably killed because of how such threatens so many in places of comfort and power in their beliefs.

There is a lot more on this and I have been given the keys to opening up all the scriptures eventually though I can only do so a little at a time. I actually don’t want you to post this as I’m realizing that for most of your followers it’s too much too fast to consider what I have to share. You know well how hard it was for you to grasp the reality to the way scriptures and space aliens intermingle. Most people can’t fathom much about space alien realities let alone thinking that the Kingdom of God/Heaven physical bodies they wear also look like what some space aliens have been programmed by the lower forces to look like. For instance the grays of Whitley Strieber are horrendous looking as with other contactee and abductee depictions. I’m not saying there are not space aliens that look like that but I believe they are suits to disguise what they really look like as they are probably reptilian looking and are influenced in their suit design to resemble Next Level vehicles as the Luciferians know what those vehicles look like. Ti had one drawn and I put it on my broadcasts that I put on my YouTube channel 3spm if you want to see it. They look kind and loving and gentle and have slightly larger than human heads and slightly larger eyes but other than that are very pleasant-looking and are humanoid like the Lord said they created humans in their likeness which was a visual likeness in the Hebrew.

Link to L.A.’s post about the Nephilim:

http://lamarzulli.wordpress.com/2014/03/10/nephilim/

 

FACT: Jesus and Ti and Do required FOLLOWERS to SEPARATE from their families, possessions and lives including Children

March 5, 2014

FACT: Jesus and Ti and Do required FOLLOWERS to SEPARATE from their families, possessions and lives including Children

QUALIFICATION:

THIS IS NOT APPLICABLE TO EVERYONE IN THE HUMAN KINGDOM AT THE SAME TIME. DO SAID THAT IT WOULD “DEPLETE THE HUMAN KINGDOM” FOR EVERYONE TO APPLY THIS FORMULA AT THE SAME TIME AND THAT WOULD DEFEAT THE PURPOSE OF THE HUMAN KINGDOM. DO SAID “THE HUMAN KINGDOM IS A STEPPING STONE” TO THE NEXT LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN MEMBERSHIP. However the FORMULA is all important for humans to understand. That formula details SEPARATION FROM ONES HUMAN FAMILY AND LIFE in order to BOND WITH ONES OLDER MEMBERS AND THEIR FAMILY. That formula is introduced and implemented in stages to the human kingdom by Older Members coming “in the flesh”, looking just like us to have the most real interface and to be congruent to the thinking and culture, behaviors and ways when they come in order to foster the most effective upgrades in those behaviors and ways that each time focuses on a small student body that then trickles down to the entire global population each time after they leave the flesh body they take for their task.

INTRODUCTION:

Since I often receive the question and often a certain amount of condemnation of those who leave all behind, to at time include children, it’s important to understand the context, though it always remains our choice what to accept and what to reject. The Level Above Human wants us all to have the choice of what to believe. That is also part of the grade level sorting process. We sort ourselves into grades in school and can even sort ourselves out of the school entirely by going against the Older Member’s teachings (The Truth – what is REAL and accurate about the Level Above Human and Their Older Members).

Thus here is my responses to the latest question about “leaving children behind”. This is NOT a casual choice nor an escapist choice to make though the Luciferian fallen angel space alien discarnate “evil spirits” will try to make it sound like one is escaping their responsibility and of course some humans will use this concept as an excuse to abandon children which is all a part of the free will creation by the Next Level Older Members which is not unlike the animal kingdom that humans are given the chance to outgrow as this is not religious or spiritual devotion. The formula of leaving all behind and overcoming all human behavior and ways is strictly about entering the program of conscious “evolutionary” (non-Darwinian) growth into the Evolutionary Level Above Human:

Sawyer’s response:

It’s not against God’s will, when a representative is physically present and gives you the opportunity to “follow them” literally 24/7 to separate from one’s human family, friends, lifestyle, career, possessions, home, debts, pleasures, interests, opinions, etc. and that includes children.

Mar 10:28 Then Peter began to say unto him, Lo, we have left all, and have followed thee.
Mar 10:29 And Jesus answered and said, Verily I say unto you, There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake, and the gospel’s,
Mar 10:30 But he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions; and in the world to come eternal life.

Mat 19:29 And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life.

So how does one receive an “hundredfold now”. It’s because by detaching from one’s human family, behavior and ways and re-attaching to one’s incarnate Older Member from the Level Above Human they then have all fellow believers as their family which includes everything and every one of that new family. This next set of verses further demonstrates this thinking:

Mat 12:46 While he yet talked to the people, behold, his mother and his brethren stood without, desiring to speak with him.
Mat 12:47 Then one said unto him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak with thee.
Mat 12:48 But he answered and said unto him that told him, Who is my mother? and who are my brethren?
Mat 12:49 And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren!
Mat 12:50 For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.

Mar 3:31 There came then his brethren and his mother, and, standing without, sent unto him, calling him.
Mar 3:32 And the multitude sat about him, and they said unto him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren without seek for thee.
Mar 3:33 And he answered them, saying, Who is my mother, or my brethren?
Mar 3:34 And he looked round about on them which sat about him, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren!
Mar 3:35 For whosoever shall do the will of God, the same is my brother, and my sister, and mother.

To broaden this perspective Jesus talks about what will actually take place among one’s human family which is exactly what took place against those who left all behind. Humans do not have to respond this way. It’s because of all the seeding of thoughts by the enemy that has so many humans misunderstanding Jesus and not knowing that there is a real “process” to becoming a member of the Evolutionary (non-Darwinian) Level Above Human:

Mat 10:34 Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword.
Mat 10:35 For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in law.
Mat 10:36 And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household.
Mat 10:37 He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me: and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.
Mat 10:38 And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy of me.
Mat 10:39 He that findeth his life shall lose it: and he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it.

Mat 10:21 And the brother shall deliver up the brother to death, and the father the child: and the children shall rise up against their parents, and cause them to be put to death.

Now with all this documentation, the Next Level still wants each human to have the choice to embrace this thinking or not. By embrace it’s not meant that everyone is expected to leave all behind. As said, it’s all in stages, but their choice becomes whether to become an enemy of the process and those who engage it, or to at least support their loved one’s choice that then keeps them in the running to have their souls saved for their appropriate opportunity to engage in such a program the next time an Older Member incarnates to take some through their “birth canal” of birth into Their real family. For this reason of providing choice, the Luciferian fallen angel space aliens are allowed periodically to influence humans:

Just like there are humans who do degrees of this separation all the time, as well as kill one another and steal from one another, even with sanction of governments and authorities, religious or academic, when the ONE REAL REPRESENTATIVE(S) COME most will lump them in with and therefore justify their condemnation as if they were equivalent to them all.

At the same time the Luciferians, knowing this is the plan because of their own experience of separating when they first committed (to some degree, however shallow or temporary) to the Next Level Older Member incarnate when they were given the opportunity to follow with that Older Member, leaving their “human world” behind, intentionally foster/influence certain humans who can generate a following to draw some who may have also been in line to respond to the ONE ONLY TRUE REPRESENTATIVE(S), but they are never consistent with the modus operandi of the Next Level as recorded in history (four gospel stories and related “lost books” and Moses and Enoch’s writings and many of the ones called Old Testament Prophets).

Here are some statements that clearly delineate the differences between Ti and Do’s instructions, behavior and ways and all other so-called teachers and their associated groups that I am aware of. I would not be surprised to find some “teaches” and groups that have some of these characteristics but I am confident NONE have all of these characteristics and if they have some, it’s a distorted version of it.

For instance no other teachers disallowed children from joining with their parents as Jesus instructed for his disciples.

– No other teachers disallowed the continuation of relationships among those who joined that were married or committed to one another as Jesus indicated was necessary.

– No other teachers disallowed some from joining and Few if any sent some who joined out of the group, saying they weren’t ready. Few if any instructed that every member would be expected to “give their lives”, to include their “will” to them, the leaders, in Heaven’s Gate group were named Ti and Do.

– No other teachers can stand up to a full scrutiny of what they taught to show how they were fully consistent with ALL Jesus taught.

– No other teachers used new terminology that was “plainer” and yet “bolder” and more in line with the times and growing understanding of the populace that was more “generic” and thus non-religious, non-spiritualized and yet revealed a more accurate and realistic explanation of what could be referenced to what Jesus and Moses intended by their sayings/writings, provided people are willing to dig into the most accurate meanings as the original translators often overlooked or couldn’t see because they were not yet equip to see.

Such words as:

SOUL which they re-defined with more detail as a pocket or container that is literally deposited into a recipient that provides them with an interface that the Next Level used to “track” a recipient and also provides the recipient with a real sense of having a connection, being watched by something larger than themselves. And a number of other terms.

SPIRIT as equivalent to MIND, actually a general descriptor of INFORMATION thus WORDS, COMMUNICATIONS, INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE BEHAVIOR AND WAYS OF MEMBERS OF THE NEXT LEVEL. When it does refer to the Next Level members it is pure relative to any human and is thus HOLY SPIRIT/MIND that is delivered to humans, if not by incarnate Older Members and their student body with them by an invisible to human, thus “cloaked” physical being (as all Next Level Members wear Physical “clothing”, how they think of their physical body) and spoken/written as a HOLY GHOST and/or guardian angel (however, the Next Level can also help humans by sending them a human “spirit”, the output of a human body when it dies, also a structure but not with the physical density of a Soul. In this way the Next Level uses all beings and entities (spirits) according to what each has become, to help in some way the humans that are asking for help. Of course most spirits don’t have any interest in serving the Next Level or in the terms of Kingdom of God/Heaven and some are against the Kingdom of God/Heaven and will answer to people’s prayers to God or in the name of Jesus or Allah or Krishna, or Buddha, or Maitreya and those humans asking in those names may or may not get a response from the ONE TRUE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN as it depends on what they are asking for and whether it’s sincere and whether the Next Level deems that human a potential candidate (because of their choices or lack of choices) for Next Level membership at some future date or not.

THE EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN – what Ti and Do called the Kingdom of God/Heaven introducing the fact that it’s evolutionary, NOT in the Darwinian sense that has little accuracy but in the real way the entire creation, but relative to Earth is constructed in Levels or what was referred to in the Old and New Testament’s as a “gulf” or “chasm” of difference between, for instance the Human Evolutionary Kingdom. Then stepping down from human is the animal, then plant and then mineral kingdoms. (all are kingdoms because all have their forms of hierarchical balance within the kingdom, so that some dominate others. In the Evolutionary Level Above Human there is no domination in the same in the way they design all the other kingdom levels for temporary life. All the creatures and component life forms all have a limited life span, even without predators. And this Next Level, the short form that Ti and Do coined put limitations on what humans and human equivalent space aliens can do and the timing of when they will allow a civilization to flourish in certain ways. And They also design the qualifications to meet to become a member of their “everlasting” kingdom, not allowing anyone in that can not prove they are filled with Their Mind, so there won’t be any more Luciferians, though if there are, they will increase the standards to get in and will incorporate any renegade mentality into their “school” curriculum, so upcoming members become subject to and challenged to outgrow their human characteristics by being subject to the influence of those who previously dropped out of such a program and went against the Next Level Older Members.

VEHICLE – term used by Ti and Do to describe the human flesh body as an instrument for the Soul/Mind to take over and pilot, not letting that living body that has its own genetic mind to do what it wanted to do unless it was within the program presented by the incarnate Older Members. This was related to how Jesus referred to his body as his “temple”. It is also referred to as one’s “house” and as clothing the Soul is trying to make clean or pure (white).

– No other Teaches compared with how Ti and Do presented themselves. All other leaders of “cults” contained charismatic figures, some of whom would rant and rave and prance about on stage, even weeping and shouting, with all sorts of drama, and/or would adorn themselves in paraphernalia, wearing “holy” looking garb – long robes all against what Jesus taught, and/or they all had their forms of praying or meditating in groups and out loud  (as Jesus taught against – though he did a little of for the sake of teaching, but once was taught which is in the Jesus record Jesus says it’s like showing others we are being holy, which is not from He and His Fathers mind to do, so has no value to continue, but in these groups is carried on continuously), and/or use of repetitious prayers that become “vain repetitions” according to Jesus, in their loss of meaning, as we see in exponentially grown in all religions.

– No other teachers remained with their student body unattached to one location on the Earth. In other words most all establish a base location and expand from there, to which they generate followers on a regular basis and set up a donation system and continuous outreach whereby Ti and Do had their students do about a year of offering the opportunity to follow them, seen as recruiting and then NO such “recruiting” for SEVENTEEN YEARS and then a second on and off campaign that started through the media alone in late 1992 and ended after 9 months of face to face with the public meetings around the U.S. ending in September of 1994.

– No other teachers present and require each student to press/push to change, in as thorough an “overcoming of all human behavior and ways”, a “washing of one’s robe”, the ultimate meaning of “Baptism” and do so in as gentle and caring and consistent but tolerant way, though shooting and providing the tools to shoot for the highest standards and expecting the best from students to facilitate their doing their best. This included two main categories of human behavior and ways to overcome:

– SEXUALITY – A ban on all sexual related thoughts, words and actions. Few if any taught why this was necessary – because such mammalian behaviors were non-existent among members of the Next Level so had to be eliminated from our MIND in order to have a “healthy mind” that upon birth would be “viable” and not a Mind that might later abort the way the Luciferian fallen angels did.

  1. – EGO/SELF is another major aspect to overcome as members of the Next Level are of a “crew mindset” verses seeking individuality. However, humans only think they are individuals not knowing that they are a composite of all the “discarnate influences” they have drawn to themselves and/or accepted from birth that become their little personal unseen entourage that they then take credit for all the ways they received help from. Members of the Next Level have NO such influences. They have bonded with ONE and ONE only, their Older Member who they receive as a lifeline continuous growth and joy from working for and they do this having 100% comradery with all the other crew members in their same family and it is totally satisfying and each member develops their specialties of service that have unlimited potential to be added to and exercised to assist with all the “garden” “soul” growing experiments.

– Deceit (guile) Hiding human behaviors in thought, word and/or deed from one’s Older Members. This became a ritual in the Catholic church called “confession” and is a complete distortion and disservice to upcoming students to believe in and act out. By confessing to a “priest”, one who may or may not have a genuine connection to their Heavenly Father, the parishioner is separating themselves from their own personal relationship with God and it removes the ramifications of one’s actions as the so-called “father” who Jesus said shouldn’t be calling themselves by that name then assigns the penance to say some stock prayer. Certainly some of the priests tell the individual they need to apologize to whoever they offend or hurt or trip up or whatever it is they did that they believed was a sin. But all this really needs to be communicated by each person directly to their Heavenly Father. It even says so in the prayer format Jesus described, as “forgive us our trespasses” but it’s not a blanket asking for forgiveness that students should be shooting for.

– All other teachers who received comparable public attention, besides Ti and Do were often the subject of many examples of breaking or twisting many of the Next Level’s previous instructions (10+ commandments, etc.); murders (Jim Jones ordered murders and forced and manipulated suicides of men, women and children. Government and military leaders that claim to be Christian based in conquering and sewing seeds of unrest and the rape/pillage of others resources (oil, etc.), claiming their God is greater than any others), Solar Temple, etc. with remote references to serving outer space beings to appear the same as Ti and Do), thievery, worship of wealth(idols), accumulating massive money’s and influences (Pope/Vatican, religious sects all over the world), sexual misbehavior (Catholic Bishops/Priests, underage wives, harems, (David Koresh’s Branch Davidians, Latter Day Saints), mistresses, prostitution’s, (Jimmy Swaggart, etc.), teaching the accumulation of wealth as God approved (Trinity Broadcasting Association (TBA), Kenneth Copeland, etc.), abusive to members of their congregations (Jim Jones and many others), Amassing empires (Sun Yung Moon’s Unification Church, insinuating he was Jesus but not demonstrating any of Jesus ways), saying they are the Christ or Maitreya (Rael of Raelians whose aliens say they are the Elohim in Genesis but say they don’t create planets when the Elohim in Genesis create planets too, and many other characteristics, saying some of the aliens names are Lucifer and Satan, etc.), Christians all over who say they are “born again” ignoring what Jesus clearly meant, ignoring that to be “BORN OF SPRIRT”, not a mind game, one MUST OVERCOME THEIR HUMAN WORLD WHICH MEANS CUTTING THEMSELVES OFF FROM ALL THEIR HUMAN FAMILY AND BEHAVIOR AND WAYS, to shift all their energy to their incarnate Heavenly Father’s behavior and ways, denying and ignoring and making false claims against Ti and Do’s massive evidence that they fulfilled most of the applicable return prophecies in many ways, with the remainder on our doorstep to fulfill.

– No one could figure out a motivation for Ti and Do except insanity and it puzzled many that it could be a joint insanity but of course all it takes is for one academic to say “it’s a rare condition…blah, blah, blah”, and a flock of those who are desperate for an explanation become satisfied and then repeat that to those they know when the subject arises and it get’s put in Wikipedia, etc. and books and articles and for most of the population becomes fact. The Next Level knows this will happen and it served Them by sorting out those who would never make the grade anyway. However those who received some of their seed, even though it is still challenging think all they say makes total sense.

Short synopsis/overview of Ti and Do

March 4, 2014

Alert, because of the way history is always evidenced as distorted, the use of religious and or spiritual references and terms have become relatively obsolete. The original records have been largely co-opted into religion, when they still hold the truth, what is most real in that exact words attributed to that historic Jesus. Thus Christians whether they know it or not are antichrist, against engaging the actual “training course” to qualify to consciously evolve beyond the human mammalian condition.

To whom it may concern,

I accidentally used the word “Mayan” one time when I was actually trying to express the Sanskrit word “maya” meaning “illusion” and as I wrote it I wondered if that is where Mayan came from, as to name a condition of people as living illusionary? That brought to mind the origin of the word “Babylon”, which is actually “confusion” and how that describes the state of much of the world’s population relative to fairly recent recognition of certain understandings brought about by those who were last called, Ti and Do, that’s like “tea” and “doe”, two Texans, in body that is, a woman and a man who set the world on fire two times in the last 12 and 24 years of the human parts of their human lives.

The first time they set the world on fire as I said, doing so by their words was when they became known internationally as the UFO Two, saying they were from outer space, had come to update the bible and to fulfill prophecy. It wasn’t until a year after their normal lives as a RN and an Opera Singer crumbled in Houston, Texas by 1973, in search of what prophecy they were to fulfill, as that’s all they initially received, that they stumbled upon the Revelations chapter 11 references to the Two Witnesses that they knew was part of it. So to their chagrin, as they hated thinking they were claiming to be some ancient biblical figure, the way so many did, with the influx of Cleopatra’s, etc, they gingerly proceeded to tell people, but that was only the tip of the iceberg of information they had been receiving over that year’s time since their meeting in Houston.

You see, they knew that what people were referring to as Heaven, was actually two things. First it was more or less “outer space” yet starting with the sky, so the “elevated areas” as a locational reference and the other, the “abode” or “dwelling” and physical evolutionary level of life wherever Members of that evolutionary (non-Darwinian) Level operate/live/dwell.

They said the biblical “clouds of light”, etc. were actually spacecrafts that were cloaking (clouded with cloudiness) their physical yet not view-able by Humans without literally killing them spacecrafts and even more so Their occupants those who long ago from many Earth equivalent locations graduated the human evolutionary level and became members of this NEXT LEVEL as Ti, the woman called it. (It took the male, Do somewhere close to a year or so to fully recognize Ti’s difference from him. He realized, not because of Ti’s saying so, but because of experience living with her on the road on this plutonic relationship mission, that she was significantly his elder, not really much in age of the physical bodies they wore, but in the MIND, synonymous with “spirit” she/they possessed.

They thought of themselves as Older Members in this Evolutionary Level Above Human and Ti was Do’s Older Member thus to would be students Ti was like the grandfather and Do was the Father, in their hierarchy of MIND development. They didn’t say or do anything special to “wear” their status. They were both the plainest Jane looking couple (and NOT a couple in any human physical sense) that you would find making any kind of claim as they were making). What they taught was that the human evolutionary condition was not designed to “work”.

In other words it wasn’t designed to become a “heaven”, a place to find Utopian, or Shangrila la land, but was a footstool, a “stepping stone” used by the grand designers of it all, to “grow” potential new members to their higher strata of life, as they had outgrown animal (mammalian) methods of reproduction. So they designed a “process” whereby they would implant a “seed” into select human vehicles (what they called bodies), they had initially genetically MADE (not engineered the way some humans are telling the story, claiming to represent these “Elohim”, though whose leaders, known as the “fallen angels”, the ancestors of today’s reported space aliens who did and still do have facsimile engineering of parts of the human species), “vehicles” to be compatible with each stage in the growth of that implanted seed to provide a progressive growth of that “soul” (pocket/container) seed that out lives the human body it’s put into.

Implanting (seed planting) is done before, during and after any “incarnation” (in carnal – where carne is Latin for flesh) of one or more of these Older Members from this Next Evolutionary Level, who come either without their existing body (clothing of their station, but not clothing like in the human kingdom, but more kin to a type of body that is equip to a certain task like a spacesuit would be for a human) or they discard their existing body (as they did in the 1940’s and 1950’s, staged primitive spacecraft crashes, to include the returning student body formed from previous incarnate experiments). (Note the “fallen angel” space aliens, aka Luciferians who have all died, but are in spirit form influencing humans and driving their descendants (in word and deed) they spawned, originally propagated/hybridized, do their own forms of implantation via abductions of humans for their extractions of DNA (eggs and sperm) to track them, as they become types of “contactees”, but this is nothing a like to the way the Level Above Human Crews implant “deposits” that are containers that literally holds their Mind in the form of interfacing and tracking “programs” so that individual has the opportunity to grow into becoming a member of the Next Level. It may look similar but the space aliens are strictly creating a facsimile of this as they learned that this was the way it was done, when they were in an early training program, having some limited relationship and elementary tasks (watchers) as their training.

Everything the Next Level does is an experiment because they are always seeking to do a better job and don’t have a predestined path it must take, except within the structure of the experiment time frame and geography. In other words, they don’t try to project how humans will respond. They know well those responses but they don’t care to project who will be the instrument of what response. They created a free will system whereby the creatures themselves determine their future within the structure of each limited life span of the human body, by what they choose to believe when the truth is presented to them. Ti and Do said that this “process” was equivalent to the way a caterpillar leaves it’s caterpillar world, spins it’s cocoon and then goes through a chrysalis period and if it survives emerges a new creature with a totally new and more advanced facility and life as a butterfly.

It’s a metamorphosis from one type of physical life to a new type of physical life and seems to be a pointer to the way species can be crossed, except to cross from human to Above Human requires the hands on work of a Next Level technician to instruct the humans who choose to be in the experiment each step. This process was completed by Jesus upon his “transfiguration” and he referred to it as having “overcome the world”, a less than most accurate translation I would prefer to state as “conquering of ones humanness”, which is the actual meaning of the word Israel, “he who prevails as Jehovah”, where prevail and conquer and overcome are all synonymous as describing an actual physical transformation into that new creature, inside of the human body (cocoon) that emerges in the twinkling of an eye, perhaps about 3 days human time as that “butterfly” and is a literal “christing” or christening, something that EVERY student must also be taken through to graduate into full adult membership in the Level Above Human.

For Jesus it was designed to occur to serve as proof to his student body who needed that proof at that time. Ti and Do’s students (those who were Jesus students who after they gave their human lives to His service, had their soul body removed from the vehicle and taken to the localized “spacecraft” (heaven) that was parked at or nearly at the surface of Earth, in the case of this current time period, situated over about half of the continental United States, depicted as the “holy city”, the New Jerusalem, more or less west of the Mississippi river to the Pacific ocean, being the “temple” and “altar” area for the first harvest of Rev 14, whereby the second harvest is via the court outside the temple area that entails the east coast half of the United States and potentially certain English-speaking areas around the world. The cocoon is not only the human body the soul body occupies and grows within, but is also the environment in which the Next Level Older Members keep that student body as students must “leave their world behind” to join with the Older Member(s), to “deny themselves, take up the cross of giving their human body in service to their incarnate Older Member and literally “follow the lamb (Do) everywhere he goes” or in the case of the second harvest, follow everything Ti and Do taught while incarnate while talking to them as they still answer to the names Ti and Do as they know there are some they planted that when they hear this information will know the “voice” and will feel compelled to pursue it further, one step at a time.

After Ti and Do went officially public in Los Angeles, the (city of God’s angels) starting in 1975 as Peep and Bo respectively, as the students surfaced, actually to their surprise as they thought at first they were to just deliver their information only, because of how many students left their world behind, it alarmed authorities and they were sought after and it was a huge mystery for a good part of month or so on the network news everyday. People were told they were going to leave on a flying saucer. Ti and Do did not initially approve of the use of the popular abbreviation of “UFO” but the students who made the meeting posters didn’t check with them about, so that’s what they became known as.

However they did say they would be leaving Earth physically on a spacecraft so naturally many people were concerned for those who they knew and/or loved that joined them. (I was one of them that joined and was with them for 19 years). After less than a year of public meetings Ti announced that the “harvest is closed”. This followed the Network News investigative results being announced by Walter Cronkite that they discovered the identities of THE TWO as they were also called. They were Bonnie Lu Truesdale Nettles (Peep/Ti) and Marshall Herff Applewhite.

Along with their names becoming known authorities surfaced that they had both been arrested, Bonnie for use of a credit card that had been reported stolen (a early student gave her the card to use but it actually belonged to the woman’s husband who when he found out reported it stolen) and Marshall because he and Bonnie used one of his old credit cards to rent a car with that for some reason wasn’t able to be charged to it and They (Ti and Do) had been traveling in California while the car rental was out of St. Louis and they didn’t want to turn in the car thinking something would happen to help them pay for it. So they wrote letters to the car rental company explaining their intention to pay for it, but that didn’t satisfy them so they reported it stolen. Ti and Do were in Brownsville, Texas and decided to break the story of who they knew themselves to be to the press but when they called the press to say they had a scoop for them, the reporter thought it was a drug trafficking tip so-called the police who showed up at the motel where Ti and Do were staying and learned of their theft accusations and took them to jail. Charges were dropped for both, but the St. Louis D.A., knowing of this unusual story that Ti and Do told about who they were, took up the case that Do said was to make points for reelection. So Do was in jail for 6 months before it was going to be brought to trial and he was given the choice then to cop a plea of guilty and receive a 4 month sentence or go through a trial. Since he already served 6 months he and Ti who had taken her job back as a nurse in Houston, to pay for Do’s lawyer bills, chose to take the plea so Do became a convicted felon and actually the fulfillment of yet another of many prophecies they fulfilled as “coming as a thief in the night”, except that really meant to come in secret though the hidden spirit world (night/darkness) incarnate to “snatch or catch away” (rapture) the student body (that their human genetic tree/family would not want to let go of, thus they are stolen from their human root system).

They ended up becoming known as the Heaven’s Gate “cult” who did the unthinkable when Do and the remaining student body of 38, chose, after years of consideration and vetting of who was totally conscious of their decision, “layed down their physical human bodies” by ingesting a strong barbiturate mixture to put their bodies gently to sleep in about the only ceremonial event they ever had in their 24 years that coincided in timing with the Hale Bopp, most unusual comet in history’s perihelion on March 22, 1997. I was in the group when we (including me) decided that was the way we would “exit” (ascend with our soul bodies into the Next Level spacecraft), that by then we each had a great deal of proof was totally real so was not nearly the big leap most of the world saw it as, which is all very apparent from the many farewell video’s many of the students chose to make that were broadcast all over the world for over a couple of months time and still are.

Of course Do is now considered to be an equivalent to Manson, and Jim Jones though there is nothing in those cases to resemble Ti and Do’s 24 years. There are no reported abuses or motivations or anything illegal or questionable and there were many who dropped out of Ti and Do’ s group and there were many that Ti and Do disallowed from being in their group because they didn’t consider them ready as students had to work hard to overcome their humanness though Ti and Do were always pleasant to be around and ever pranced about talking fire and brimstone or laying on guilt trips on anyone or doing anything the least bit deceitful or misleading.

So now, there is just a short time until the “garden” is fully spaded to prepare it for a new “planting” as it has experienced before. I know this is a lot to handle and it can take a while to digest if someone is touched by it, but to know the truth of all I am saying that Ti and Do said, the best advise I can give which is what Ti and Do gave us at first, was to ASK our Heavenly Father for the truth, but they said, because there are many who would masquerade as one’s Heavenly Father, one must be direct in that communication by projecting their asking as far away from the Earth as one can imagine, deep into the literal heavens to the literal Beings who created it all. Ti said when people pray for the truth that request goes to us, speaking of their team in the Next Level assigned to answer the phone as Ti and Do talked about it, even before the ET movie. Of course the fast track to the truth in my opinion is to simply ask Ti and Do if they are the return of the Father and Son(Jesus) in the new bodies they said they would come in with new names, etc.

May the peace of our Older Members be with you. It will not lead to peace in the world but that’s because we are being given the opportunity to become a part of what Ti and Do at one point called, God’s Astronaut Training Program.

P.S. – The second harvest is not one that entails anyone laying down their physical bodies as the 39 did but I would be doing a disservice to not inform that we who believe in Ti and Do are not targeted by the lower forces that work through humans, to stop from spreading the truth about Ti and Do. I have been threatened and do expect to lose my human life in service to Ti and Do and that is not a pleasant thought. Nor do I enjoy knowing that I can not be with my daughter when it heats up on me, because I’ve become very outspoken on this and my picture I’ve allowed to become well-known over the years. My story is posted on my blog, listed on my web site info on this comment (book). However, I trust that I can handle what’s to come IF I continue to ask Ti and Do for their help to prepare for the inevitable and have already seen many times that help. I have been visited by both Ti and Do many times over the years in dreams that were as real feeling as can be. Dream can and are used by the lower forces as well so we can be tricked. But I knew Ti and Do’s mind enough to know when I’m given something whether it most likely came from them or not. I have experienced the difference and it’s very clearly different.

There is no group. There is no cult. There are no leaders in human bodies. I am a fellow student who had the direct contact so do provide experience but Ti and Do left behind a wealth of audio and video and documentation of all they believed and taught and did that is all very obtainable still on the internet but which I will point anyone to that asks. Many articles have been written that seek to debunk who they said they were. That is always an option they even want us to have, to disbelieve it all. There are many inaccuracies and half-truths and outright lies stated as truth and fact on Wikipedia, etc. They won’t let me correct these because I am not a published author and it’s University professors that regulate what can be posted on Wikipedia or not. However any serious seeker will not stop with hearing only one side.

Sincerely,

Sawyer

Debunking Luciferian fallen angel Space Alien Smear (Gayson) Campaign against Ti and Do

February 28, 2014

Introduction to a significant attempt to foster lies and deceit against Ti and Do and the Heaven’s Gate group and any who believe in them to date. For the record there is no Group any more and there is no need for one and there are no leaders but there are believers.

This report shows one way the Luciferian “fallen angel” space aliens, to include their minions, discarnate “spirits”, who died most often unaware that the “fallen angels” and their human and human equivalent descendants are their primary “influences” and thus masters, who can all be lumped into the term “lower forces”, must use humans to project their misinformation in their hatred of the Next Level Above Human and to get human help have some resemblance of survival, however short lived.

This is why most Christians whether they know it or not are followers of the Space Aliens that influenced Paul of Tarsus instead of knowing what Jesus was really all about. This is also why when someone talks about what Jesus was really about it’s seen as a an extreme to human interpretation, a fanatic fringe and cult. Most people believe in the Jesus illusion rather than who he really was and what he was really teaching even though the truth is still very apparent in the “red letters” in the four narrative (gospel) records. Most don’t see it nor want to see it because it’s too uncomfortable to consider and/or they think they already see all there is to see or have bought that anything new sounding is from the devil even though Jesus said upon return he would “SHOW you plainly/boldly of/about the Father, (et al)” and “not in parables/stories”, which would mean in a clearer less hidden/mysterious fashion (even in full physical view) and thus would be new to our ears and eyes and understanding. Thus some don’t try to understand much about Jesus because they will also say, “we can’t know what he’s going to share until he gets here” yet they don’t know that to identify his arrival one must know what his entire modus operandi will be based on all he said and did before. Thus this is one of those “catch 22’s”. However, by and large Christians weren’t prepared to recognize His return because they weren’t where the “first fruit” returning Souls would be finding human vessels/vehicles though most can’t imagine that they are what Jesus was referring to when he said;

Matthew 20:16 So the last shall be first, and the first last: for many be called, but few chosen.

Before getting started, I am certain that Ti and Do and Crew and current Believers would never, ever abduct anyone, nor abuse anyone mentally or physically in the slightest way. They are the ultimate in respect of life and free will to live. They also never have and never would have anything to do with cattle mutilations or alien hybridization programs or military operations or rituals or murders or thefts or substance abuses or abuses of minors (as there were never any children involved in the Heaven’s Gate group as Children were considered not able to decide whether or not to “overcome their human world” without having experienced the world yet. Also there was zero manipulation or deceit or lies or human motivations. And there was zero sexuality of any kind. So any insinuations of anything like this is always disinformation. However, if anyone has an allegation, I will do all I can to get to the bottom of it as I have done here as I am not a Pollyanna believers. Considering that when Ti and Do started in 1975 they attracted many that Ti and Do would not actually permit to be in their “classroom”, these could consider themselves “former members”. I know all the names of those who received “ody” names and there are others who can verify what I know, but there have been attempts to generate new “ody” names. It’s not about the name. It’s about what we teach and whether it came from Ti and Do or not. Most of those who receive ody names in the late 1970’s didn’t stay with the group, so there are about 48 or so of those that could crop up and claim to be students of Ti and Do and if they do, that’s fine but if they start using it to sell their own agenda, using a little bit of Ti and Do’s terminology then they will be debunked as frauds in terms of what Ti and Do taught. I have nothing against them personally. I just want to stick to the most reliable truth for as long as possible.

With that said,  the following includes excerpts from a number of articles that state things as facts that contradict other “facts” all authored by the same reporter. Some of them are wrought with trying to make a connection with the March ’97 disappearance of 4 men and their alleged mass murderer named Walton Samuel Gayson with the infamous Heaven’s Gate cult, stating that there are alleged current/former cult members who allegedly run a website (crymightily.com) that imply an affiliation with the space aliens that caused the famous Phoenix Lights on April 13, 1997. On this website it states:

“Four souls were taken as a sign of their Coming, and our family evacuated to the Evolutionary Level above Human.”

This one little statement is implying that this website’s owner/author considers themselves “family” to those that they say “evacuated to the Evolutionary Level Above Human. “Evolutionary Level Above Human” was the terminology brought by those who came to be known as Bo and Peep in 1975 and lastly were referred to as Ti (peep) and Do (Bo). Thus this individual is claiming to have been a part of Ti and Do’s group at one time. And with this statement referring to “four souls” who “were taken as a sign of their Coming”, one must wonder what that means. This author is being cryptic for a reason. They want to mislead and this web site didn’t even exist until the year 2000 and the first articles implying a connection to “Marshall Applewhite”, (Do) was in the kwbvnews.com post:

*** 2 articles ***
Both were Posted by: David C.

David C. is an investigative journalist, living in Phoenix, Arizona. David was embedded with coalition forces in the Operation Iraqi Freedom and Operation New Dawn, and has covered human interest stories since 1989.

Article #1) LOCAL MEN MISSING IN DESERT

http://kwbvnews.com/1997/03/13/local-men-missing-in-desert/?relatedposts_exclude=30

PHOENIX, AZ – March 13, 1997 – Glenn Lauder’s mother Susan is turning to the community to spread the word about her missing son and his three friends. Her worst fear is that her son has been lost or injured in the Estrella Mountains.

“If he could call me, he would have. But he hasn’t.”

Susan Lauder hasn’t heard from her son Glenn since Thursday morning around 11am.

Glenn Lauder missing since March 13, 1997.The 28 year-old amateur photographer was off-roading in the Estrella Mountain range, south of the I-10 Freeway in Phoenix. Along with him, his three friends Mitch Adams (29), Ryan Stone (27), and Jacob Reynolds.

Arizona County Rescue and DPS have been scouring the area by ground and the air, but no signs of the four men.

The men were all experienced riders, and were in good health.

Article #2) MURDER SUSPECT BLAMES MEN’S DISAPPEARANCE ON ALIENS

http://kwbvnews.com/1997/03/19/murder-suspect-blames-mens-disappearance-on-aliens/

PHOENIX, AZ – March 19, 1997 – Phoenix authorities today arrested a former veteran in the March 13 disappearance of Glenn Lauder, ending a mystery Walton Gayson held for questioning by Maricopa Sheriff authorities of what happened to four hikers that has haunted Arizona for the last week.

Walton Samuel Gayson, 38, confessed to Avondale sheriffs that he encountered the men at his Estrella compound, south of the city. Gayson directed sheriffs to an isolated 5-acre compound where he claimed the men were taken and abducted by “aliens.”

Gayson, a Vietnam vet who served 3 tours of duty overseas, claimed extra-terrestrial beings took the men’s bodies, after the men had broken into Gayson’s property Thursday night. Sheriff’s Investigator Lt. Scott Jordan said Gayson provided no motive for the murders.

Lauder, a sports enthusiast and amateur photographer, vanished on a camping trip with three friends, Mitch Adams, Ryan Stone and Jacob Reynolds on March 13, 1997. Friday will be the 2nd week of their disappearance.

Jordan said detectives were led to Gayson because the remote location of his residence, and proximity to the bone fragments found near the men’s overturned ATVs. An anonymous local hiker alerted authorities of the chilling discovery on March 14, following the community’s interest in the case when sheriff’s officials asked for the public’s help in finding the four young men.

Lt. Jordan said Sheriffs had informed Lauder’s parents, who have been desperately looking for any leads in finding their son. “This is not a happy ending to this sad story, but we only hope this arrest brings some measure of peace to the family,” Jordan said.

Lauder’s mother, Susan Lauder, was “shocked, but considering what she has been through, she has handled it very well,” said Jordan.

Despite Gayson’s outrageous claims, Investigators are convinced they have the right suspect given “the fact that he had told us the specific location of the abduction, the proximity to the evidence, and the specificity of his statement,” Jordan said.

Gayson showed no “remorse” and indicated a “feeling of resentment,” speaking to detectives in three hours of questioning, Jordan said. At one point Gayson had to be restrained after an outburst, that provoked Gayson to assault Sheriff’s detectives. Gayson did not providea written confession, however his 3-hour videotaped confession provided enough evidence for authorities to take Gayson into custody.

Jordan said there was “no reason at this time” to believe Lauder had been sexually abused. But when asked whether the men had been dismembered, Jordan said, “The investigation is continuing.”

Gayson was taken into custody at his residence on Wednesday morning where he lives alone. The compound is leased by religious spiritual leader, Marshall Applewhite, who moved to Rancho Santa Fe, California five years ago.

Sheriff Joe Arpaio declined to provide details today, but county representatives said, “A person of interest is in custody and being questioned.”

Referring to Lauder’s family, Lt. Jordan said he hopes that “we are one step closer to providing them some measure of relief.”

The search for Glenn Lauder has been one of the largest, and most baffling hunts for a missing person in the state’s recent history.
*** end of Article #1 nad #2 ***

Report Discrepancies, symptoms and suspicions:

1) It first states he was arrested to end the mystery of Glenn Lauder’s disappearance. Then it says he was “held for questioning”
2) Then it uses the word “confessed” to slant the reader to consider him guilty of whatever was to follow.
3) They call the hikers alert a “chilling discovery” of “bone fragments” and overturned ATV’s, but why so vague and why “fragments”.
4) This discovery points to a nearby residence to the chilling scene, yet Gayson directs them to the “isolated 5 acre compound”. Does this mean they didn’t search the residence when they discovered it near the scene but somehow learned who lived there and contacted him and met him somewhere else to then be “directed” to it.
5) There was a picture of the Estrella mountain “compound” in one of the articles that looked like a small run down ranch house, while “compound” brings to mind the Branch Davidian compound that really was a compound, again steering the public opinion.
6) It said Gayson was 38 when he was “arrested” on March 19, 1997 and a Vietnam vet. But the last Marines were evacuated from Saigon on April 30, 1975 when Gayson was 16 years old.
7) In the comments for this 2nd Article, note the recent dates and religious references. Why did it take over 16 years before this person was commenting with all the religious talk just like in that web site, and why is she following that thinking about Gayson, saying he was a Vietnam Vet who killed children while there are a number of references to Gayson’s age that determine he was only 16 at most at the time the last U.S. Marines were evacuated from Saigon, Vietnam? Then in her last post all the religious terms like the website. This seems very constructed.

(Lynda Meyers) January 20, 2014 at 6:44 pm #
He killed children in Vietnam, and now he killing people here. He deserves the death penalty, but he’s not even on trial. Where is the justice?
(Lynda Meyers is a dumb slut) January 24, 2014 at 6:53 pm # You’re a fcking retard lynda, kill yourself you dumb piece of shit whore.

(Lynda Meyers is a MORON) February 6, 2014 at 5:27 pm #
You are a moron, Lynda…

(Lynda Meyers) February 7, 2014 at 12:52 am #
Judgement Day is coming. Your words will bring your own demise.

Rapture is upon us. Just as the Phoenix rose from the ashes, Judgment Day will bring true salvation and show us what the Chosen truly intended. Let man and beast cry mightily unto God. You shall be judged.

8) This sounds exactly like the talk on the web site, “crymightily.com” that points to “lightsoverphoenix.com” that actually states, “Four souls were taken as a sign of their Coming, and our family evacuated to the Evolutionary Level above Human.” and is all about religiosity and the phoenix lights that occurred on March 13, 1997 implicating that this was an “abduction” and or human mutilation that they also try to tie in with the Heaven’s Gate group though the name of one of their two leaders, “Marshall Applewhite”, which will be addressed further to come.

It’s just this kind of vague insinuation that shows zero relationship to anything Ti and Do taught and did which is evidenced by 24 years of audio and video tapes. I wonder what “sign” and of whose coming…Jesus and what does that have to do with the disappearances of the four on and around March 13, 1997. However, I have done some investigation and there are many Christian religionists who talk about missing persons as the ones taken by God in the “rapture”. What is scary about this is how it’s the space aliens that want and need human dna, that are most implicated to cattle and human mutilations and disappearances. After all there have been a myriad of reports of abductions to where aliens extract sperm from males and have them have sex with strange looking beings on board their spacecrafts and also show women children born from their eggs extracted from a previous abduction experience. But Ti and Do (Applewhite), beyond saying that Members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven had physical bodies that used physical transpositions humans would not be able to identify as human always claimed that these reported activities from abductees were NOT from their Heavenly Father’s kingdom as where is the free will when someone is taken. One Christian video depicts a new mother looking at her empty baby carriage in dismay at her baby’s absence while the alleged husband talks about the baby’s absence as part of the rapture so we should be happy about it. Wow, what a stretch of upside down religiosity promoted by the Luciferian space alien fallen angels, the same ones who performed the Phoenix Lights display and who are leading humans to insinuate Marshall Applewhite and current believers in Ti and Do by this web site. The real kingdom of God/Heaven has no use for human babies. They don’t even have use for Christians that think Jesus did it for them so they don’t have to overcome their humanness, all because they say God loves us all. Well, God does love us all in the sense that love is giving and we’ve all been given “life” and the choice to even graduate the human experience to become a literal member of one of Their crews. It’s that real but not according to most of the religious who are under the spell of the Luciferians but don’t know it and instead call me because I tell the truth about Jesus a demon.

This web site doesn’t explain how the four men needed to be taken and in one other of the articles posted in 2011 claims Gayson posted a suicide note in video form on that web site yet it’s not there now. Considering how there are three conflicting reports by the same reporter since 2011 that claims Gayson killed himself or was never arrested in the first place, this story has zero credibility which is probably the intention to take eyes away from the space alien problem. That web site also shows affiliation with Harold Campings May 21st 2011 Judgement day end of the world forecast saying Gayson killed himself on that very day saying he didn’t want to deal with the aftermath of the rapture. All in all, this looks like someone around 2011 wanted a scapegoat for the disappearances of the four men and/or wanted to slam the Heaven’s Gate group as being implicated in disappearances and cattle and human mutilations as they are reported to be on the rise in the Arizona desert regions especially as of the time of the Phoenix Lights. It’s no mystery that the space aliens are engaged in hybridization programs so would no doubt be interested in any and all DNA they might be able to get humans to experiment with. And there is no doubt that the U.S. southwest is a hotbed for the Luciferian space alien fallen angels to operate their hybridization and contactee programs. A case can be made to say that the space aliens, aware of Ti and Do and their coming public in 1975 in the Midwest staged their cattle mutilations to coincide with this groups presence to try to slant public opinion as holding them responsible. No links were ever made as there are none but from this article it seems they are still up to the same tactic.

9) The report says “Gayson provided no motive” yet said Gayson claimed they had broken into his property Thursday night, presumably the 13th though these dates don’t add up very well.

10) It said “Glenn Lauder missing since March 13, 1997”, a Thursday but Susan Lauder, Glenn’s mother said she hadn’t heard from her son since Thursday morning around 11am. Perhaps he was actually missing for a week by Thursday the 13th as it also said that Friday (presumably the 21st) would have been “two weeks” since their disappearance. There was that one indication that because of community outreach that anonymous tip came in.

11) This report states that they have the right suspect but they call it an “abduction”, yet claim he made no confession though they repeatedly state that he had. They claim he knew the location of the abduction, where the evidence of bone fragments and overturned ATV’s were, but how does that mean he is the perpetrator of the abduction. Were they claiming he was an alien or an alien contact. It sounds like he wasn’t going along with that at all.

12) It says he had to be restrained after an outburst, presumably that resulted in his assault of a detective but in his mug shots he has a huge gash on his head, so who provoked and/or assaulted who. If this man was being railroaded one could understand is outburst.

13) How can there be no reasons to believe Lauder was sexually abused unless they have the body and have done an examination of it? Why even bring that up. Why not say, there is no reason to believe he was taken on board a spacecraft or had conversation with aliens or had any missing time or any of the characteristics of alien abductions? But he wouldn’t talk of dismemberment even though there were “bone fragments” and a “chilling” crime scene.

14) Some of these mixed up facts may be due to this poor reporting. It doesn’t look like a report. It looks like a pieced together summary of reports.

15) Then it says he lived alone but the compound is leased by Marshall Applewhite who moved to Rancho Sante Fe, California five years ago. So that would mean Marshall allegedly leased this same house they are calling a compound in 1992?

16) Marshall Applewhite and 39 or 40 students moved to Rancho Sante Fe from Paradise Valley, Arizona in the spring to summer of 1996 (as it was said in Rio’s book “before it got hot”, which would put the alleged time of his alleged lease (5 years before) at 1991 when the group was living together in Albuquerque, and Sante Fe, NM. However, Sawyer testifys from being in the group at that time that the group did live in Paradise Valley in 1993 because that’s where they were when the Branch Davidians men, women and children were murdered by the FBI, ATF and Reserves under Janet Reno. They never lived near Estrella or Avondale, AZ. Do always gravitated to the newest parts of cities where the best computer jobs could also be found and the nicest of homes that were large enough for at the time about 30 of us. Do and 2 students he called “helpers” had a house in north Scottsdale while the larger body of students had the house in Paradise Valley. In 1991 we considered renting an office in Flagstaff, AZ. June and Sawyer were in charge of looking for office space there and there was snow on the ground. This was after the group sold everything. We had three big homes full of furnishings while in the Albuquerque/Sante Fe areas and ended up having estate sales and ended up carting things from one house to the next estate sale until it was mostly all gone. Then Do re-outfitted the group with tents and sleeping bags, camp stoves and some popup campers and a few large 40 foot trailers we could use as a group kitchen and another as a group meeting room. For a while we camped at KOA’s in Mesa and it was very hot so I suspect it was the summer. It was over 100 degrees as we had no air conditioning. Then Do got instruction to move into the desert maybe 50 miles due west of Phoenix where we constructed our tent/trailer city. We had generators and two satellite dishes we made portable stands for so we could watch the news and Christian evangelicals as we were considering going public for the second time and wanted to know what they were talking about. We fasted on water only for two weeks while still selling some things at a flea market in Phoenix. Do felt instruction to plan to exit during that time and we stayed up most of one night waiting for pickup and no pickup occurred. It was always interesting how someone would leave shortly after such an event. The Next Level led Ti and Do to make those plans to help some that were still on the fence choose what they wanted. I saw this happen many times and Ti and Do never knew about it until after someone would leave following something they instigated that put some to the test. They didn’t design the tests they said, but they administered them as they received instruction. It could be as simple as a dietary change or getting pet birds or celebrating Christmas. After fasting and not rendezvousing with a spacecraft, we went to Yuma for a couple weeks and then on to Las Vegas where we leased a couple houses but then Do changed his mind and leased a warehouse and we pulled the trailers and popup into the warehouse and put the satellite dishes on the roof and ran all our sewer and electric and water lines into their appropriate places so we were actually functioning as a camp inside a warehouse. That’s where we began to experiment with filming students giving Ti and Do’s message. A few weeks later, Do felt to move yet again so broke the leases and we went to California.

We were looking for work all over San Diego while staying in KOA types of camping areas and moved up to Anaheim and camped there while half the crew looked for employment. I wasn’t having any luck while I had been working for years before that. We got a few jobs so Do leased two warehouse spaces in San Clemente and another in Laguna Hills, California and we recreated our trailer city inside it. It has some big rooms for office space and we converted one into a studio. A number of partnerships were put together and were filmed and the entire student body critiqued them and Do arrived at June and Sawyer to make a video to be uploaded to Christian satellite channels. We uploaded one real and the Christian station canceled it. Then Do was considering sending June and Sawyer out to redeliver Ti and Do’s information. But then Do got instructions to do the videos and use students as teleprompters so June and Sawyer became the first teleprompters for the first 2 hours of the 12 hour long “Beyond Human – The Last Call” series.

At that time we also started an organic food company. We had been experimenting with fruitarian and vegetarian, vegan and live food diets like the Hippocrites Health Institute by Anne Wigmore, so we had a huge need for large amounts of organic veggies. Because buying volume was more cost effective as we would go to the L.A. docks to get our produce, we often had more than we needed so we began to sell off what we didn’t need at a local flea market.

Do considered inviting all our vehicle’s families to visit us so they could see that we weren’t being mistreated or held against our will and were really upgrading on a regular basis everything about our operation. The cleansing diet/veggie operation was called, “Advanced Life Extension Research Team” (ALERT) and while in California we also engaged a project with those who considered themselves addicted to sex. There was a group called Sex and Love Addicts Anonymous (SLAA) and Sex Addicts Anonymous (SAA) and Sexahaulics Anonymous that we sent a delegation to, to share our successes with celibacy but we were seen as full of ourselves because we suggested not talking about an addiction like this as even talk stimulates one’s programming to be drawn into it.

However, Do then felt we were not where we were supposed to be to go public again as that is the direction in which we were leaning looking to see who would be any remaining audience and coming up dry each time we ventured out. So we moved back to Arizona and into a large property in Paradise Valley and jobs fell together fast and we started Total Overcomers Anonymous (TOA) and uploaded the Beyond Human Series to Satellite channels and mailed some even to certain of the vehicle’s family members all over the country. To our surprise a number of former students saw them and as we provided a P.O. Box wrote and asked to rejoin us. This all got into full swing in the start of 1992.

Over the years we leased dozens of very expensive properties. I at times was actually on a lease or two in Colorado. Do never used his vehicles real name as that name was announced on network news all over the U.S. for months as one of the two leaders of the infamous “UFO Cult” who were accused of kidnapping when people left their lives behind to join them in 1975-76 to leave Earth on a UFO associated with the return of the same family as was Jesus. The FBI sought to question he and his partner then using the names Bo and Peep and later “Do” and “Ti”, concerning the rash of cattle mutilations that seemed to hit a height in those mid 70’s in precisely the areas where were they were holding public meetings in Oklahoma, New Mexico and Colorado. At that point they went more or less underground and even got rid of their drivers licences. They had done nothing against the law nor in any form of abuse of anyone but because of their bizarre claims were suspect and they knew they could easily be plopped in jail which would end the mission they knew they had. Even many group dropouts assured investigators and authorities that they had nothing to do with such gruesome behaviors and they weren’t a cult in some “satanic” depiction as they had no spiritual or religious rituals or celebrations or ceremonies or practices. They did no chanting or group or public prayer. They never spoke in dramatic ways as evangelicals and they never put guilt trips on people and even told some they weren’t ready to join them yet. They don’t match ANY of the many cult leader models and nor did their followers match the model of a cult follower. Most academics all agree on these points. Do also knew that if he leased a property in his vehicle’s name that could be a way an investigator could use to find them as throughout the years the group became aware of ongoing investigations. In fact we learned that the student June’s brother was a policeman and did start an investigation to look for his sister. We learned that the investigator went to a residence we leased just a short time after we moved out. June learned of this when she paid a visit to her family by Ti and Do’s instigation in 1985 and 1987. There was also no reason Do needed to use his vehicle’s name for anything as a number of the students had all the credentials and business experience needed to negotiate leases, etc. Lggody was his right hand man for this. However for airline tickets and such Do did need to use identification. He often used the name, Jason West and I believe had other names at times. Even students were not to use their vehicles names. For years I used my vehicle’s middle and last name for job applications and tax returns. Do and Ti didn’t have jobs after they gathered us so had no need for a tax return or job application.

17) Now to the accusation that the web site is being run by current cult members…one can consider the possibility ONLY in terms of being a former member as there is no “cult” now, though there are believers in Ti and Do. If the web site was created and/or run by a former cult member, it’s quite apparent it’s not someone that is a current believer in Ti and Do. Since Ti and Do started in 1975 there have been hundreds of so called “former members”. Some were not permitted to stay in Ti and Do’s group because Ti and Do didn’t feel they were ready. Others left over the years for various reasons, none of which having any implication of abuse or wrongdoing on Ti and Do’s part. Unlike ALL other cults Ti and Do’s conduct and leadership could not have been better unlike virtually every other leader of every organization that either became corrupted by power, money, wealth, sexuality or self absorption. Also the web site’s verbiage is nothing like what a believer in Ti and Do would say as Ti and Do never spoke in religious terminology unless they were trying to make a correlation to what they were teaching. They did say they were the fulfillment of the Revelations chapter 11 Two Witnesses and that they would be killed according to what the prophecy indicated though when they were “shot down by the press” they felt that was the killing in the street in the prophecy. Besides that Do one time told the group that Ti was the Revelations chapter 12 “woman” and was his Heavenly Father though mostly used the phrase “Older Member” of the Evolutionary Level Above Human. In fact on this web site there is only the smallest indication of having a relationship to Ti and Do’s information by use of the phrase just noted in the websites text, “Four souls were taken as a sign of their Coming, and our family evacuated to THE EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN.”, where who knows what they are referring to about souls being taken and some “sign of their Coming” and referring to those who “evacuated” referring I assume to the groups exit by laying down their lives in what was called in the headlines a “Cult Suicide” though it was hardly a suicide by any common definition of the word. Here is the article this reporter David C. posted that claims “Officials believe Gayson had been a member of the former Heaven’s Gate Cult”:

Article #3) CULT SUICIDE TIED TO DOOMSDAY PREDICTION
http://kwbvnews.com/2011/05/22/cult-suicide-tied-to-doomsday-prediction/?relatedposts_exclude=315
Posted by: David C.

May 21, 2011 – San Diego County Sheriff’s officials identified the victim as Phoenix resident Walton S. Gayson. The 52 year-old Vietnam Veteran apparently set fire to himself in a home apartment near Rancho Santa Fe. Officials believe Gayson had been a member of the former Heaven’s Gate cult, who took their lives in 1997 in a mansion less than four miles from the scene.

In his earlier life, Gayson had been part of Heaven’s Gate, a cult started in the 1970’s, started by religious leader Marshall Applewhite. The 39 cult members who died by swallowing barbiturates and vodka, believed they would then join a spaceship trailing the Hale-Bopp comet.

Gayson was held for questioning in the 1997 Lauder Case murder investigation, however it’s unclear at the moment, why Gayson chose the 14th anniversary of the tragic events to take his life.

“Authorities believe Gayson may have been following the May 21st 2011 doomsday prediction made by American Christian Radio Host, Harold Camping, which coincided with the 14th anniversary of the Heaven’s Gate suicides.”

‘A website left by cult members (http://www.crymightily.com) had briefly posted a videotaped suicide message Gayson left for authorities, where he indicated that he had chosen to take his own life, rather than “suffering on earth after the rapture.”’
*** end of article #3 ***

18) So where are the facts that support this articles premise? They don’t exist. This is yet another set up to distract from what really took place re: Gayson and the four missing men. First off they are calling Gayson a victim. This reporter repeats his age updated from an earlier article to 2011 claiming he is a Vietnam vet when he was far too young to have served in Vietnam unless he was in Vietnam when he was 16 years old, having already served three tours (though that statement might have been from another war he served in).

19) The only alleged connections they seem to have of Gayson with the Heaven’s Gate cult are their saying Marshall Applewhite leased Gayson’s Estrella property in 1992 and an alleged phone call they say Gayson made to Marshall Applewhite on the day after the Phoenix Lights UFO sighting. I, Sawyer knew all the students in 1992 and Gayson doesn’t look like any. And there were no new members added to the cult in 1992. There were some returns of former members, but I knew all of them and none of them resembled Gayson and all were among the 38 who laid down their lives while Gayson was allegedly in Federal prison in Florence, Colorado Supermax that another report says he escaped to kill himself two year later in 2013 while another article indicates he was never imprisoned as this one indicate he was only “held for questioning”.

20) Then this reporter says Gayson’s alleged suicide “coincided with the 14th anniversary of the Heaven’s Gate Suicides” but the Heavens Gate Suicides took place on March 21-23, 1997 not May 21, two months later, so why bother with making that link when there was none unless one is building a case from manufactured misinformation. (The reporter later fixes this in a reblogged article about Gayson’s suicide where he changes certain “fact” and no longer relates the Heaven’s Gate “suicides” which was two months before this anniversary date anyway).

21) Again, this reporter claims the web site crymightily.com was “left by cult members” but there is no indication of this. The Heavens Gate group did leave a website behind that is still in existence maintained by two former members who were given the control over the site by Do and crew before they exited their bodies. That site is called, “heavensgate.com”. Another site by a former member was named, “righttoknow.com” which was constructed by Rkkody a former member who also laid down his life in 1998. There have been some sites and/or pages created by both former members and new believers (as there is no new group, although occasionally someone tries to start up a site claiming to be a member of the cult but in each case is proven to be a phony, whether they were a former member or not. Like I’ve said there are hundreds of former members. Curiously the alleged videotaped suicide message Gayson allegedly left for authorities is not there now. Why was that taken down. And why would a member of the Heaven’s gate cult years after the group committed suicide care about what a Christian evangelical predicts that contradicts everything Ti and Do taught. All these accusations are like a witch hunt trying to build a case from pure irrelevant mis-information but it’s not at all innocent though the web site owner/developer may be doing it for a laugh more than for any other reason and people that read it all will often believe all that’s written regardless of it’s truthfulness or facts from fiction. Rapture by the way is really the “catching away” of those that become followers of Jesus when they “leave their former lives behind” to follow with the new incarnation of Jesus. It has nothing to do with physical bodies rising into the air. Jesus even said that only those that come down from the Kingdom of Heaven are taken physically back into that kingdom by having their physical body lifted up. But many of these Christian preachers have their congregations believing they meet the criteria to be taken into heaven in that way, a complete illusion that can be completely debunked by many scriptural examples that it’s just not the way the Kingdom of God/Heaven operates.

*** BREAKING NEWS on 2/23/2014 *** This article just listed above was changed in the last couple days, while keeping the same name, possibly in response to my comments last week where I spoke a bit about the discrepancies and contradictions.

The reporter or propogandist simply said Gayson killed himself on 5/21/2013 instead of 5/21/2011 as it originally did and to cover the way the entire report was at first geared to saying Gayson was killing himself to escape the follow up to the rapture linking in Harold Campings May 21, 2011 end of the world prediction that was posted on billboards in several places, he simply said that Gayson was killing himself on the “anniversary” of that Camping 2011 prediction, also removing where he was linking it also with the so called anniversary of the Heaven’s Gate suicides that didn’t make sense anyway as that event was on March 21-23, 1997 two full months before Camping’s prediction. Thus this reporter is simply mixing everything up as he goes to try to be as confusing as possible and still maintain a tiny few facts all the while linking it all against current believers in Ti and Do who have no organization (cult) to go after so they are attempting to create a fictitious organization, the purpose of the crymightily.com web site and linking of Gayson saying he was a former member of the group which there is no proof of. ***

Here is the new version but he didn’t go through all his articles to see where he left loose ends. He even put a new post date to look as if he was posting it the day after the alleged suicide when originally the article was posted in 2011:

CULT SUICIDE TIED TO DOOMSDAY PREDICTION
http://kwbvnews.com/2013/05/22/cult-suicide-tied-to-doomsday-prediction/
May 21, 2013 – San Diego County Sheriff’s officials identified the victim as escaped fugitive Walton S. Gayson. The 52 year-old Veteran apparently set fire to himself in a home apartment near Rancho Santa Fe, less than 22 months after escaping federal custody.judgment-day-billboard7 County Officials suspect Gayson had been a member of the former Heaven’s Gate cult, who took their lives in 1997 in a mansion less than four miles from the scene.

In his earlier life, Gayson had been an Army Operations Specialist, before becoming a follower of the Heaven’s Gate, a cult started in the 1970’s, started by religious leader Marshall Applewhite. The 39 cult members who died by swallowing barbiturates and vodka, believed they would then join a spaceship trailing the Hale-Bopp comet.

*** insert photo in article of Harold Campings Judgment Day Billboard ***

Gayson was detained without trial for the 1997 Lauder Case murder investigation, however it’s unclear how he escaped federal custody, or why Gayson chose the anniversary of the tragic events to take his life.

*** insert photo in article of Harold Camping ***

Authorities speculate that Gayson may have been following the anniversary of the May 21st, 2011 doomsday prediction made by American Christian Radio Host, Harold Camping, which coincided with the 14th anniversary of the Heaven’s Gate suicides.

A website left by Gayson’s supporters (http://www.crymightily.com)* had briefly posted a videotaped suicide message Gayson left for authorities, where he indicated that he had chosen to take his own life, rather than “suffering on earth after the rapture.”

*** end of new further propagandized article ***

*crymightily.com – This web site was intentionally created to frame any current believers in the Heaven’s Gate group leaders, Ti and Do (Nettles and Applewhite) by saying it was run by current cult members that in this new version of the old article is also saying was “left by Gayson’s supporters” when there is no evidence he had any “supporters” least of which could have been members of the Heaven’s Gate group, because there is zero evidence that he was every a member. This is entirely conjured up from hearsay and innuendo, using this website as evidence when there also is zero evidence that the web site was even created by a former member and even if it was, it would be a member who told to leave for not wanting to abide by their strict Jesus like rules that would have nothing ever to do with the things the fallen angel related space aliens do all the time as a matter of course – abductions, torturous extraction of sperm and eggs, impregnating women by alien sperm, cross breeding different species, all of which and more have been reported by these same abductees and contactees (though the contactees are largely brainwashed into “spiritual” thinking, all of which is completely foreign to all Ti and Do’s teachings as evidenced in the only web site that still contains their authorized materials, http://www.heavensgate.com which is still maintained by a couple former members who Sawyer knows well, who are not operating a new organization. And of course this is all in part at least because factions of the U.S. government and/or shadow government and/or military and/or military intelligence higher ups have to cover for what the space aliens do because they can’t control them and to the contrary have been reported to be working with them, allowing abductions to go unreported or publicized in exchange for hardware and technological help. One of the biggest tactics is to combine anyone who says anything about aliens or God in an unconventional way into one bucket of lunatic fringe so targeted because they know most people will go along with whatever they say about these groups. Thus this is all a modern day “witch” hunt, except the witches are doing the hunting and don’t even know they are bewitched.

Article #4) PHOENIX LIGHTS REVELATION – WAS THE HEAVEN’S GATE RIGHT?
http://kwbvnews.com/2014/01/30/phoenix-lights-revelation-was-the-heavens-gate-right/?relatedposts_exclude=191
Posted by: David C.

RANCHO SANTA FE, CA – Arizona Investigators say they have found a link between the 1997 Heaven’s Gate suicides, and the recent suicide of former cult member Walton Samuel Gayson, following his escape from ADX Florence last May. In a recorded suicide confession, Gayson claims to have witnessed “extra-terrestrial beings” during the infamous “Phoenix Lights” over southern Arizona on March 13, 1997. Gayson allegedly contacted cult leader Marshall Applewhite in the days that followed the mass sighting in Phoenix, warning him about the encounter. Applewhite led 38 men and women in a suicide pact the following week in Rancho Santa Fe, 2 miles from where Gayson’s body was found.

Gayson, who was held in federal custody for 15 years for the disappearance of Glenn Lauder and his three friends the night of the Phoenix Lights, had claimed that the four men were abducted by aliens.

Cmdr Stephen Shepard Rancho Santa Fe Sheriff’s authorities believe additional recorded footage of the missing men was recovered at the Gayson residence; however a court order from the USAF Office of Special Investigations assumed jurisdiction over the case and have denied local authorities any access to the recovered evidence. Air Force officials have denied any allegations of withholding evidence.

*** end of Article #4 ***

22) Now Gayson is described as a former cult member, a perfect progression of propaganda in this setup. So if Gayson escaped Federal Prison ADX Florence (SUPERMAX), that according to wikipedia had zero escapes at least til 2006, and was rated in the Guinness Book of Records as the most secure prison in the world, where he spent 15 years, “last May”, that is relative to when the article was posted on 1/30/2014 thus May of 2013, how is it that he was living “near” Rancho Sante Fe, California in an “apartment” from March 2013 til when he allegedly killed himself on May 21, 2013 as posted in Article #6 listed below?

23) Then it says he left a “suicide confession”. What was he confessing too, committing suicide or is this an attempt to imply he confessed to the disappearances of the four men where there is no evidence released to suggest and if he had, wouldn’t they have brought him to trial. (Well maybe not, as in a trial he still could have described his experience of saying the aliens took the four men which would have been too much for the government to deal with publicly. So I guess he didn’t stand a chance once he said that.

24) The website being referred to as holding the evidence of what Gayson allegedly posted in his video tape “suicide confession” was created in the year 2000 so how was the web site “left behind” (as reported) by the Heavens Gate cult members who layed down their lives in 1997?

25) So they are saying Gayson “warned” Applewhite, implying that led Applewhite to lead his students to complete their suicide pact. Note they don’t give any indication of HOW he contacted Applewhite so no one can prove or disprove it.

26) In the previous article when Gayson killed himself on Camping’s May 21, 2011 day because he didn’t want to “suffer” after the rapture, he killed himself about 4 miles from Rancho Sante Fe and now the same reporter is claiming it was 2 miles from Rancho Sante Fe.

27) So was the “additional recorded footage of the missing men” recovered at the location where Gayson allegedly committed suicide? Was that the residence this Cmdr is referring to? A previous report indicated the Feds took over the case from the local authorities so this must be to what they are referring. In which case this “footage of the missing men” would have been found in the Estrella house. The more we hear the more this story is steeped in manure designed to confuse a typical intelligence agency tactic.

Article #5) KILLER DENIED TRIAL: “IN A PURGATORY BETWEEN PRISON AND HELL”
Posted by: David C.
http://kwbvnews.com/2012/09/18/killer-denied-trial-in-a-purgatory-between-prison-and-hell/?relatedposts_exclude=315

September 18, 2012 – For over 15 years, locked in Colorado’s ADX Florence maximum security penitentiary, one of Arizona’s most notorious serial killers, Walton S. Gayson, still tries to re-write history.

“When history paints an image of me, I was the monster who took them But the simple truth is I wasn’t the real monster.”

The exclusive interview came 15 years after Gayson had been imprisoned for murdering 4 young men in 1997.

With his execution date undetermined, Gayson, now age 52, is still seeking a trial.

“The day of reckoning is coming. If they want to ignore the truth, or want to be brainwashed by what they hear, then go ahead kill me but Vengeance is mine, sayeth The Lord, since you would have executed the messenger, who didn’t commit the crime.”

And while Gayson sits in a Federal Prison, Arizona Defense Attorney Oren Sanders asserts that the evidence against Gayson was circumstantial, and deserves a fair trial. “The evidence has never been presented in court.”

Held under “State Secrets Privilege,” (a federal exclusion of evidence ruling, that prevents court proceedings from disclosing sensitive information which may endanger national security), Gayson sits trapped in a Purgatory between prison and hell: a single-cell confinement 24-hour-per-day.

However, in 2012, following a federal class action suit against the Federal Bureau of Prisons, (Bacote v. Federal Bureau of Prisons) Gayson was allowed access for a single limited interview. It was first time he’s spoken to the outside world in almost 15 years.

Gayson is responsible for the largest number of homicides attributed to one individual in Arizona history (1997 Glenn Lauder Case). At his arrest in March of 1997, Gayson insisted his victims were assaulted and abducted by extra-terrestrial aliens. However following his statements and before a formal arraignment, attorneys from the USAF Investigative Committee confiscated the county’s evidence, and transferred Gayson to federal detention, where he’s resided ever since.

*** Insert of photo labeled as Gayson arrest in 1995 ***

“There is something here, larger than Gayson,” states Defense Attorney Sanders “but no one is talking.”

Until now.

From a cold cell in Colorado’s most secure prison, Gayson is finally talking.

“Those boys went to a better place They left me to prove my worth,” rambles Gayson, in his first words to the public in 15 years. “I never asked for any of this.”

Gayson, a former special operations veteran, had turned to religion as an escape from his post-traumatic stress syndrome. After spending years with the ill-fated Heaven’s Gate cult in Phoenix, before their mass suicide in 1997, Gayson became an isolated recluse, living alone in a desert compound in the Estrella Mountains.

“I tried to warn them, “he laments, talking about the men’s disappearance, “The last thing they saw was my reflection in their eyes.”

“Most of the things that we value; love, friendship, family Gayson has no value for at all,” states Forensic Psychiatrist Dr. Philip Strands. “He displays no remorse or regret, and exhibits a disturbing infatuation with homicide.”

*** INSERT of a PHOTO LABELED AS GAYSON FROM “HEAVEN’S GATE ARCHIVE”, 1994 ***

Despite the Civil Action lawsuit 1:12-cv-01570 which alleges that government failed to properly diagnose and treat prisoners at ADX with serious mental illness, Gayson continues to sit, waiting for an execution date that may never come.

“Gayson is a pure sociopathic killer,” adds Strands, “It’s just that simple, and that terrifying.”

Comments on above article:

Tim January 26, 2014 at 11:43 pm # I’d like to know how Greyson’s face got all busted up? I think we ALL know why he’s been in prison and denied his constitutional right to a timelt trial BECAUS THEY DON’T HAVE EVIDENCE TO CONVICT!!! Honestly, I’d trust Greyson before I’d trust this Government!!!

Roy January 27, 2014 at 4:41 am # Gayson definitely knows something the Government doesn’t want us to know. Why else would the Air Force keep a civilian in prison without trial?

Lynda Meyers January 20, 2014 at 6:44 pm # He killed children in Vietnam, and now he killing people here. He deserves the death penalty, but he’s not even on trial. Where is the justice?

28) Note how the tone of this article calls Gayson a “notorious serial killer”, though he never went to trial, yet was taken into Federal custody and locked away for 15 years with no evidence he was a murderer while the Federal government claimed, “State Secrets Privilege (a federal exclusion of evidence ruling, that prevents court proceedings from disclosing sensitive information which may endanger national security). The article states he wasn’t even “arraigned” but was transferred to federal detention and the “attorney’s from the USAF Investigative Committee confiscated the county’s evidence”. So why does this reporter say he was a “mass murderer” except to sway public opinion.

29) What is the truth here as in Article #3 which was posted 5/22/2011 on the kwbvnews.com website dated 5/21/2011 as the date Gayson killed himself written as “apparently set fire to himself” according to “San Diego County Sheriff’s officials”, so how was he still in prison to give this interview on September 18, 2012 as posted in Article #5. Oren Sanders, an Arizona Defense Attorney asserts the evidence against Gayson was circumstantial and that he deserves a fair trial as the evidence was never presented in court. Could it be aliens and/or the government really were involved in the disappearance of the four men as Gayson indicated and they didn’t want that to be talked about by Gayson or anyone else, so instead try to pin it all on the Heaven’s Gate cult. I would guess that the alleged suicide reported on 2011 was a setup to cause confusion and build him into a religious fanatic. Then in this Article #5 could take opportunity of the media to lay more groundwork for his being a cult member talking about the “boys went to a better place…They left me to prove my worth”, not at all the nature of his previous comments but such that can look like what a cult member might say. The “boy’s” went to a better place, yet he tried to warn them? Then they further paint Gayson as a feelingless monster with this doctors’s claim that, “Most of the things that we value; love, friendship, family Gayson has no value for at all,” states Forensic Psychiatrist Dr. Philip Strands. “He displays no remorse or regret, and exhibits a disturbing infatuation with homicide.” One must wonder what his infatuation with homicide is exactly and why he should display remorse or regret if he had nothing to do with the men’s disappearance and/or deaths that there is no evidence pointing Gayson to. Strand paints him as a “sociopathic killer” but he hasn’t even been to trial and this is a “state forensic psychiatrist”? Isn’t that a scientist whose job is to work with evidence of facts. Perhaps even mention of aliens is still considered crazy.

*** BREAKING NEWS *** Of course since I wrote this and questioned this progression of events in the articles comment section or on comments on bogus website crymightily.com, David C. changed the post date/time stamp of his post and changed the date of the alleged suicide form May 21, 2011 to May 21, 2013, though didn’t change the relationship he says Gayson claimed in his video tape as killing himself on the day of Harold Campings end of the world forecast so he would’t have to be around after that rapture day. Thus the dates for the suicide now work but all that setup for why that links to that website sort of loses it’s steam and points to the entire fiasco of these claims that Gayson was a former member of the Heaven’s Gate cult being a bogus claim to try to scapegoat the Heaven’s Gate members who can not defend themselves and/or those who believe in Ti and Do’s Heavens Gate group that are not behind the crymightily.com web site in the slightest way unless they are aiding in this setup and then they are far from currently believing in Ti and Do’s teachings as they are choosing to work against them, the same way the high priest Jews did against Jesus.

30) Regarding the insert of a photo in the above article claiming it came from a Heaven’s Gate Archive (whatever that is as there is no archive the group created). A desert background with cactus – a man, perhaps in his late 20’s early 30’s with short hair balding in front and on the top, with a short beard, not grown out like in the other Gayson photo’s/mugshots. He is wearing a collarless Nehru styled shirt with the top button buttoned. Those kinds of shirts are a style Heaven’s gate members often wore and they did always button the top button of shirts as a form of modesty, for males so not to show any chest hair that could stimulate others sensuality as all members were celibate. And for females so if they were bending over one couldn’t see any cleavage to stimulate a sensual response in others. However, no males had beards or even went a day without shaving completely. There were never any mustaches or trimmed goatee or beard and males depending on their beard growth could shave daily to a few times a week as some had very little beard growth. This picture is of someone who would have needed to shave daily. This picture does resemble the alleged later pictures of Gayson but a younger version and of someone with less facial weight, a less rounded head but it could be the same person as in the mug shots. This picture does resemble two members of the group, one whose name in the group was Alxody who joined in 1975 and was one of the 38 who laid down their lives. He never left the group except when he chose to have a castration operation in 1996 but went to live in Boulder, Colorado for. This picture is not of him but I could see how someone not knowing him could mistake him. Another member of the group joined early in 1994 while the group was traveling around the U.S. giving public meetings again. This individual met up with Chkody and Swyody who were group leaders during that 9 months of public meetings in the Texas area after Chkody and Swyody’s group held a meeting in Dallas, Texas. He had traveled from the Chicago area having seen an ad placed in an alternative thinking magazine, which was done in the later part of 1993 all over the U.S. and in selective areas abroad. The ad was very much like the USA Today ad. It was an ad because the papers wouldn’t publish what the group wanted unless it was made into an ad. It was an attempt to see if there was any interest in the information and the group communicated with a number of people who wrote to the P.O. Box given in the ads and some were sent “Beyond Human – The Last Call” video tapes. This individual took the name Quest which was shortened to Qst and added the “ody” to be Qstody. He was one of the 38 who laid down his life in 1997. He did not have a beard when he joined with Chkody and Swyody’s group and like said would not have grown one while in the group.

31) I also have a hard time believing Do would live in that dumpy place pictured as Gayson’s “compound” in Estrella, AZ. I’m not saying Do was beneath living in such a place as pictured as he would live wherever he had to, to accomplish his Older Member’s work. However, why did they call Gayson’s Estrella house a “compound” as if to stimulate the readers mindset that it was like the Branch Davidian “Compound” that really was more of a compound having multiple building. Of course perhaps that one picture wasn’t the only picture. However, it seems that words are chosen for reasons. It was a fact that Do and his student body tried to construct an “earthship”, which is a building where the walls are made from old tires stuffed with mud and then stacked up. But they never completed it, leaving just the walls to a five room building in early 1996 saying at the time that “they had been called to California and that their superior had been afraid they would get snowed in at their retreat.” which was in Manzano, New Mexico. This puts a slight damper on the idea that Gayson’s alleged call to Marshall Applewhite at the time of the Phoenix Lights, of March 13, 1997 had anything to do with their decision to exit their bodies. I don’t think they were afraid of getting snowed in so that would have been a “little white lie” so those that came to know them would have something that wouldn’t alert them to what they were really planning – their EXIT which had been in open consideration of all group members since I left them in September of 1994.

It’s absurd that Do would have taken any report from a would be x-student from the 1970’s as an indication of time to exit. He had two beings actually visit him and at least three of his students one night in Yuma, Arizona that I believe was like Jesus on the transfiguration mount where he received instruction for exit from his Father. A human would not know how real Do’s connection was with Ti while she was in her human vehicle and after she left her human vehicle. To listen to an x-student is just another Luciferian stimulated lie/deceit as all one has to do is say something and a whole bunch of sheeple will follow along with it and not even recognize how they are headed off the cliff of life possibilities. This smells of both a cover up and conspiracy to distract away from what really happened. If he did escape from jail it was to get rid of him and make him look like a loony cult follower.

32) So below is the article that says he had lived in his apartment since March, presumably by the date stamp and the date of finding his dead body would be March of 2013, before he allegedly escaped from ADX Supermax in May of 2011, at least before the dates were changed for his Harold Camping end of the world on May 21, 2011 coordinated suicide with alleged video tape referring to that Camping day so he wouldn’t be around after the “rapture” terminology I remind that was NOT Heaven’s Gate terminology and in fact felt like it was Christian misinformation to think of Rapture they way Christians do, as Rapture meant to be “caught away” as when Jesus “captured away” his disciples saying to them he would make them “fishers of men” a fisher catches fish as those “fish” are taken away from their otherwise normal human lives to begin to bond with a new family of a new set of behaviors and ways. The date of his alleged suicide was changed from May 21, 2011 to May 21, 2013 saying that it was the anniversary of Camping’s proclamation. It was changed by David C. of kwbvnews.com on

Article #6) FUGITIVE IN LAUDER DISAPPEARANCE COMMITS SUICIDE.
http://kwbvnews.com/2013/05/21/murder-suspect-dead/

Walton Gayson Found Dead RANCHO SANTA FE, CA – May 21, 2013 – A 52-year-old fugitive killed himself by setting himself, and his apartment, on fire Saturday morning near Rancho Santa Fe, according to a San Diego County Sheriff’s Office release.

Police report that Walton Samuel Gayson apparently set himself on fire at 5:58 p.m. Neighbors called 911, and Gayson was transported to Pomerado General Medical Center, where he was pronounced dead, SDCO reports.

Police say they arrived at Gayson’s residence at 6:10 p.m. and the building was already on fire. Gayson’s van was in the driveway, the doors were unlocked but no one answered. Concerned for his safety, fire officials entered the house and found Gayson, 52, in the living room.

Neighbors told 6NEWS that they rarely saw Gayson, who lived in the apartment since March, but was occasionally seen walking at night. No one suspected he was an escaped federal fugitive.

Gayson was the primary suspect in the disappearance of Arizona hiker Glenn Lauder, and his three friends in 1997. Gayson had escaped Federal custody, and turned up in San Diego in March of this year.

Other self-immolation suicides triggered political unrest in Tunisia last year year, which ousted the president on January 14, and led to a series of protests in the Middle East. It also inspired copycat self-immolations across North Africa and Europe.

Gayson was suspected in the 1997 disappearance of Glenn Lauder, and 3 Phoenix men, however Gayson was moved to ADX Florence – United States Penitentiary in Fremont County, Colorado without serving trail.

SDCO’s Sandy Montella told 6NEWS, “When a desperate person wants to kill himself, he’s going to do whatever he can to do that.”

*** end of article #6 ***

33) What was the evidence of suicide. The article says, “no one answered”. Does that mean the place was on fire and they knocked or rung the doorbell while the house was on fire? I suspect if Gayson was in prison in ADX supermax for 15 years that given it’s the most secure prison in the world, with no escapes listed as of 2006 if he escaped it was because he was allowed to escape to bump him off and make it look like a suicide.

34) This report refers to 2013 as the year as that is the date on the article (May 21, 2013) and the post date in the article link and says: “Gayson had escaped Federal custody, and turned up in San Diego in March of this year. The original report posted by David C. that said he committed suicide on May 21, 2011 saying he left a video suicide note on that phony web site, crymightily.com coordinated with Camping and then changing the article date of the suicide to May 21, 2013 which then coincides with this article reporting his suicide. However, he missed a crucial point in making this change to the evidence by changing the year from 2011 to 2013 to make more sense with the fact that he was supposedly interviewed at the ADX prison in 2012 as well. May 21, 2013 was a Tuesday not a Saturday as stated in this article #6 while May 21, 2011 was a Saturday. What a convoluted cover up story line this has been all to cover what really happened to those 4 men and Gayson’s involvement or not. The point here is that one can not trust anything this reporter reports and especially where he is trying to link it to the Heaven’s Gate group deceased or in terms of current believers (who would have nothing at all to do with a web site like that one).

35) It’s interesting how this reporter shows a picture of the Heavens Gate member’s dead bodies being taken out of their residence in Rancho Sante Fe on this article that has nothing to do with them and says nothing about in the article. Plus he talks about self-immolations in North America triggered by Tunisia unrest as if Gayson was a copycat.

36) If he somehow escaped the most secure prison in the world and went directly to that apartment to allegedly be close to Rancho Sante Fe where the Heaven’s Gate members layed down their lives in 1997, why would he light himself on fire to kill himself as the group did nothing of the sort. If that was the only way he could think of for exiting his body, while he had a van that he could have easily put a hose from the exhaust into the cab to accomplish far more gently and in line with the way the group exited their bodies. Plus where was his suicide note like the group members all left behind that told authorities exactly what they were doing and why. And if there was an alleged suicide video where is it now. Why wouldn’t the reporter have access to it as wouldn’t it show that he was allegedly killing himself to be with the heaven’s gate group as this reporter is trying to establish? But if there was a video Gayson made, as was reported why did Gayson refer to Camping instead of to Do (Marshall Applewhite) whom they say he knew and leased some property to in 1991-2 (when the group did not live in that area).

Article #7) NEXT LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN – LEGACY OF A UFO CULT
(links to this article can still be found but the article has disappeared mysteriously)
Posted by: David C.

November 12, 2012

Marshall Applewhite

“The only way to survive is to come with us.”

The Heaven’s Gate UFO cult, formerly based in Phoenix, Arizona, had relocated to San Diego, California in the late 1990’s. 13 days after the Phoenix Lights, on March 26, 1997, when the Hale-Bopp comet was at its closest position, police discovered the bodies of 39 cult members who had committed suicide in order to reach an alien craft which they believed was trailing the comet.

Photo of Ranch Sante Fe house they lived in they are calling a CULT COMPOUND

Heaven’s Gate members believed that the planet Earth was about to be recycled, and that the only chance to survive was to evacuate the planet. On March 14, 1997, leader Marshall Applewhite received a call from a former member, Walton S. Gayson, still living in Arizona, who had witnessed the lights. Within days, Applewhite instructed the group to go toe “Red Alert” and taped himself speaking of mass suicide.

After the events of March 13, 1997 in Phoenix Arizona, and claiming that a space craft was trailing the Hale-Bopp comet, Applewhite convinced 38 followers to commit suicide. Applewhite believed that after their deaths, the craft would take their souls to another “next level above human”.

Cult Suicides

Several former members of Heaven’s Gate, including Wayne Cooke, Walton Gayson and Charlie Humphreys, later committed suicide in a similar fashion. Humphreys and Gayson had survived a suicide pact with Cooke in May 1997, but successfully committed suicide in February 1998, and May 2011.

*** end of article #7 ***

(37) Here this reporter is hard at trying to link the Heaven’s Gate group with the Phoenix lights and aliens and Gayson and the four missing men in 1997. I don’t know if he chose to say “13” days after the Phoenix lights because 13 is considered to be bad luck or satanic, which I would not be surprise would be his motivation. The facts are that they took the phenobarbitol with vodka and applesauce starting on March 22 in three shifts over some 48 hours, 15, then 15, then 7 then 2 and it’s not clear how many hours between.

This is pure misinformation. I knew Wayne Cooke well inside Ti and Do’s group and outside after I left. I was on 60 Minutes with him shot on Saturday in NYC and broadcast on Easter Sunday of 1997. In the group his name was Justin or shortened to Jst and thus Jstody following Ti and Do’s naming convention. And I also knew Charlie Humphrey just as well right up until his “suicide” attempts. His name was Rick and shortened to Rkk and Rkkody among fellow “classmates”. Together in May of 1997 they both were together and in a hotel room took a large barbiturate dosage to exit their physical bodies in the same way as the group did and for some reason it didn’t work for Rkkody so he was brought to a hospital and released and some months later in February of 1998 tried again but this time went into the desert and put a hose from his car exhaust into his pup tent which accomplished what he wanted. This reporter seems to be confusing or just manufacturing this idea of someone named Walton Gayson ever being a member of the group. However there were two others who did lay their bodies down in similar fashion. The third was Oscar, but he was a member in 1975 that Ti and Do told wasn’t ready for the group then which they told to 19 prospective students, though he always remained a believer and Sawyer met with him near Portland, Oregon sometime in August or September of 1996. Soon after I met with him he moved down to Phoenix and was in touch with Do and the group who instructed him to get an apartment with another former member named Pippin (Pypody) whom I also knew well as a long time member but who had dropped out in the early 1990’s. I met with Pypody and Rkkody at a former members house in the Boulder, Colorado area but I was not of their mindset. I didn’t disbelieve in Ti and Do, yet I had a new life, with a female partner I later had a child with. When I was back in NY and in touch with Rkkody who was in touch with Do, Rkkody asked me on Do’s behalf “what was going on with me” and I told him I was not returning. After Do and the 38 laid down their lives, as said, Rkkody and Jstody tried to lay down their lives and Rkkody failed. He took the failure as a sign there was more to do so he began disseminating the information (book and tapes) left behind that Do and Crew had instructed him and Oscody to help the two other former members with, as Do and Crew were also preparing these other two to take care of administrative details upon their exit though these two had no knowledge of their plan to exit. They were shocked by their exit. These Two by the way were living in the Phoenix area so that is probably where the idea came from that the group had a “base” in Phoenix. It wasn’t a base at all. Although they had been prepared for their exit these two knew nothing of what they were planning. They simply had meetings surrounding the financial and legal aspects of the group. Ti and Do always prepared for exit by having their legal and financial affairs in order. They even packed around a camera given to them by someone who asked they film the exit event. They always kept all doors open for consideration and explored all exit strategies. Some years after the group saw the movie “Cocoon”, that was released on June 21, 1985, two days after Ti exited her vehicle, because of the whole story line and in particular the premise that they all go on a boat and are picked up at sea, Do bought a large boat that could hold the near 30 of us that remained then. It was docked in the Houston area for some months and no one ever went out very far or for very long on it, so it was later sold. We also had in our library the book by the Hemlock society that described all the ways to end one’s own life and what to expect. I learned that that had been in Ti and Do’s quarters long before it was added to our student’s library though there was no discussion of exiting by our own hands until September of 1994 after 9 months of public meetings had fizzeled out in New England so it was clear no irate human was going to be the instrument of our exit.

Rkkody had disagreements with these two former members about what should or should not be given to the public and Rkkody was very frustrated and eventually decided if he couldn’t distribute Ti and Do’s info there was no other reason to hang around so he decided to try to exit again and asked me if I would help him with some aspect of it, possibly informing authorities but I told him I didn’t want to risk being implicated.

Anyway, it appears that this author of this article referring to Walton Gayson’s alleged suicide was using the event of Chuck or Wayne’s exit as the “fact” to link with Gayson as a typical propaganda technique or taking a fact and wrapping it in lies so that anyone coming to the story is totally confused with which are the facts and which are not, thus could never have a case to use to uncover the truth. Chuck and Wayne’s first attempt was in a motel in Encinitas, California about 6.7 miles from Ranch Sante Fe, slightly further by 2-3 miles from the 4 miles reported in this article and their was no use of “fire” either and no other reported suicides and all left either a suicide note and/or video explaining their connection to Ti and Do’s heaven’s Gate Group. Oscar ended up exiting while in Wyoming where the group had once lived in the “wilderness” and that was in the year 2000 but may be the one this propagandist reporter used to make it seem like he was Gayson because of how Oscar had some access to Do and was living in Phoenix as documented by Louis Theroux in an audio book. In that book it also stated that Oscar was balding and had a beard and a round face. It seems like more than a coincidence but Gayson couldn’t have been Oscar as Oscar had been living our of his station wagon in Seattle working for the IRS for years before he moved and sent notification to the two former members of the group who were managing the only official web site authorized by the group before they left named heavensgate.com that he had exited which was in the year 2000 while Gayson was in ADX prison. However it seems the Gayson story starting especially in 2011 was tailored to have connections with some or all of these events as they were public. In other words I suspect David C. constructed the entire Heaven’s gate/Applewhite connection. There were no connections and no evidence of connections though of course those in the media can construct any story they want to and especially when they are encouraged by former members of the group who have an axe to grind against Ti and Do while not having any factual evidence that could be leveraged against them so they fabricate stories like this. There are plenty of Christians who want to have any reason to not look at who Ti and Do were, so creating a story no matter how filled with lies plays into their desire.

38) In fact part of the story says but does not back up with any evidence besides a unrelated to the group website suggesting that Gayson believed in space aliens and had some relationship to the group as a landlord at some point and may have telephoned “Marshall Applewhite” that this reporter is suggesting was alerting Marshall to the massive unexplained Phoenix Lights UFO sightings on March 13, 1997 being some type of cue to “lay down their lives” when there are many points of direct evidence that the TIMING of their laying down their lives was based on the Hale Bopp Comet’s perihelion timed with the spring solstice, a time period that was always held in special regard by Ti and Do, which are related to the sun/moon cycles in the Old Testament and Palm Sunday, the day Jesus turned himself in to “lay down his life” as he described his choice that he said he was doing for his Heavenly Father (God). So it was during the “Passover” time, the start of the Jewish year that this occurred as like for Moses and the “children of Israel” they were exiting their old station to embark upon a new task phase.

Since the Heaven’s Gate group spoke of the “companion” object photographed by several astronomers on the ground in Hawaii and Japan and testified to by at least several amateur astronomers not affiliated with the Heaven’s Gate group, saying on their web site still maintained by former students in 2013:

“Whether Hale-Bopp has a “companion” or not is irrelevant from our perspective. However, its arrival is joyously very significant to us at “Heaven’s Gate.” The joy is that our Older Member in the Evolutionary Level Above Human (the “Kingdom of Heaven”) has made it clear to us that Hale-Bopp’s approach is the “marker” we’ve been waiting for — the time for the arrival of the spacecraft from the Level Above Human to take us home to “Their World” — in the literal Heavens. Our 22 years of classroom here on planet Earth is finally coming to conclusion — “graduation” from the Human Evolutionary Level. We are happily prepared to leave “this world” and go with Ti’s crew.”

Do (Applewhite) and Crew (students/saints) had absolutely NOT ONE REASON to lie about this as they were already hated by most every organization and even every cult directly or indirectly so what would lying accomplish, thus their departure timing had nothing to do with this alleged member of the group’s sighting of the phoenix lights as the article states as a fact.

39) There was no “red alert” like in the military for the group. That was just for the web site for the public. They had been working up to that event from before I left as I was there when we talked about it openly and caused some of the new members from the 2nd public face to face presentations of the information the student body enacted around the U.S. and Canada.

40) Do (Applewhite) NEVER did anything to convince anyone of anything. There are many, many examples of how Do (Applewhite) and his partner Ti (Nettles) simply told the truth about who they believed they were as, OLDER MEMBERS FROM THE EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN defined as, (keywords in caps followed by explanation of the meaning of each of the key words they used):

– “OLDER MEMBERS” (Fathers as in Parents from the literal heavens, thus Heavenly Fathers)

– From the EVOLUTIONARY (non-Darwinian, as there is nothing more than minor automatically instigated adaptations of the species to their environment, though the “fallen angel” Luciferian space aliens have taught humans to cross breed and genetically engineer organisms to grow hybrids to arrive at different species variations, but they always have big problems in doing so and the Next Level recycles their “garden” before humans and/or (near)space aliens have much chance for success in their genetic engineering/hybridization experiments, to keep them from interfering too much with the way the Next Level designs the life forms on Their “garden” to grow)

– LEVEL (ancient records spoke of the difference between the human evolutionary level and BEINGS (Elohim was a plural form) that were superior to humans and were the Creators of our world and all it’s life forms, as a “chasm” or “gulf” that can not be crossed UNLESS an OLDER MEMBER comes in our flesh (in-carnal) to Them, WEARING a human flesh body (“robe”) to take young Souls (seeded humans who have begun to grow (take in some of Their mind according to the teachings of the most recent incarnate Older Member (ie. Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah, Jesus and lastly in the name of Do) that is actually MIND from that Older Member’s Older Member formally identified in the records as the Elohim (judges, rulers, supreme beings), Jehovah (I AM, I BE, I Exist), Father in Heaven (as He wasn’t incarnate with Jesus) and lastly as Ti). Those who graduated one of their first or second “trimester” in a three trimester program equated with a literal “birth” but of an Above Human body spoken of as a “son of god” though didn’t guarantee they couldn’t regress back into human behaviors and ways as the one called Lucifer and a third of those in that “classroom” did by choosing to disregard their instruction to only “watch” and report what they are given to observe but instead began to “know” the human mortal (never received a soul seed) woman to begin to propagate in a human way, whether by sexual reproductive or test tube means. Growth of a Soul require adhering to all each newly incarnate Older Member teaches and demonstrates. (Jesus didn’t do it all for us so that we would not have to. He did it for us (overcome the human evolutionary kingdom) so we would see how it’s done and know that He/They would help us to also do so in a step wise fashion seen in history as the Moses first trimester, the Jesus 2nd trimester and the Ti and Do (Revelations Chapter 11 Two Witnesses) third and last trimester. Each trimester was geared to help gradually wean the subjects from their, at that time natural human behaviors, thus a lot of rules and life and death penalties for not following many of the rules as without adopting all the provided rules one is not building a strong soul that can survive to the third birth trimester (and not surviving birth means death of the soul), the entire reason the planet was designed and developed to foster – LIFE eternal.

– ABOVE HUMAN (non-mammalian, non-seed bearing (their physical bodies don’t have any reproductive nor digestive organs) and non-perennial (they don’t die even if their physical body dies as opposed to a human who once their physical body dies, the spirit or soul never lives again except in the way they can influence humans to do the things they did while living. The exception to this for a human spirit, or beginning Soul is when the Next Level Above Human chooses to “save” that spirit and/or soul from eventual dissolving (in the lake of fire) at the end of the civilization, to bring them back for a new opportunity to be given a physical human body to once again learn lessons through the overcoming of their human mammalian behaviors and ways under the direct instruction of an in the flesh Older Member.

41) This reporter stated in Article #7 that Gayson’s alleged suicide that was 4 miles from Rancho Sante Fe (that he said previously was 2 miles, (don’t they know where he committed suicide exactly) was “SIMILAR” to the way the 39 committed “suicide” but said he “apparently set fire to himself in a home apartment near Rancho Santa Fe”. How is that SIMILAR to ingesting a strong drug to put themselves gently as could be to sleep peacefully, which is one of the things the first police said when they got to the scene of the Heaven’s Gate “suicides”, how peaceful it was in a way they never experienced at a crime scene. Of course one need not approve or agree with their option but it was their lives and they were all adults who had been living on their own far distant from their parents and families and had years to consider if they believed in Ti and Do to that degree that they were willing to lay down their lives for him as I remind Jesus said he did for his “Father”, though they weren’t tailoring their action to resemble scripture. The scriptural record simply states the same mindset they had come to have. Regarding the life of Jesus’ physical body, when he was about to turn himself in to be arrested knowing he would also be killed said to his disciples:

Joh 10:18 No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father.

Here is another article posted with yet more discrepancies:

Posted on http://www.disclose.tv/action/viewphoto/163852/Alien_Murderer_Denied_Trial/#ixzz2tulW35rS

By David C. January 25, 2014 9:49:05 PM CET PHOENIX, AZ –
March 19, 1997 – Walton S. Gayson was taken into custody less than one week after the investigation into Glenn Lauder’s disappearance began.

Avondale Sheriffs excavated a South Estrella compound in the hopes of finding evidence about the men’s disappearance. Due to the scarce bone fragments left at the crime scene, the Maricopa County Medical Examiner theorized a large predator could be responsible for the attacks; however no animals have been seen in the area. The South Phoenix dig focused on a basement room where Gayson once operated a workshop. The search yielded no human remains or forensic evidence that would help solve the week-long mystery of what happened to the men. Held without bail or a court appointed public defender, Gayson openly told investigators that the four men, who disappeared on March 13th, had been taken by aliens. According to Arizona Border Patrol authorities, there has been a significant increase in missing persons and homeless deaths in Maricopa and Pima County since March of 1997.

http://kwbvnews.com/2002/10/16/father-of-missing-man-wont-give-up/

says… “however the primary suspect in the case was released due to insufficient evidence”.

42) Was this Gayson who was released as he was indicated as the primary suspect in march of 1997 having said the 4 had broke into his house in Estrella. In another report he escaped federal prison and lit fire to himself on 2011 near Racho Sante Fe while gave an interview back in the prison in 2012. Did he come back from the dead. There was never any report of any other suspects. There was an initial anonymous tip that told them of Gayson’s place. A possible “framing”?

Additional related article and my comments:

PHOENIX, AZ – Unlike thousands of missing person’s cases, the 1997 disappearance of Daniel Adams’ 29-year-old son – Mitchell Adams and his three friends – prompted hundreds of volunteers to help police search and spawned local media coverage which resulted in an outpouring of sympathy across Arizona. Over a decade later, the attention has died down, and people have forgotten about the disappearance of the four local men in the Estrella Mountain range. But Mitch Adams remains missing, and his father still waits and searches. “People don’t ask anymore,” Daniel Adams said. “And I don’t bring it up.” Mitch Adams has not been seen since the evening of March 13, 1997 after a night of off-roading with his friends in the Estrella Mountains near Avondale, Arizona. Although the case was suspended in 2001, Maricopa Country Examiners say the investigation remains unresolved. In a brief interview with the Phoenix Sun Report, Adams told the Report he believes his son is dead, but he said he and his wife are keeping the case active because they want to find Mitch’s body and put him “to rest in a proper grave.” An official statement from the Maricopa County Medical Examiner claimed there was not enough physical evidence for the remains to be conclusive. “I don’t know if the pain will ever go away,” Daniel Adams said. “But I spend most nights awake over not knowing (what happened). It is upsetting to talk about but I know Mitch would do the same for me. He would never give up.” Mitch Adams is the younger of Daniel Adams’ two boys. The family moved to the Phoenix area in 1991 when Daniel Adams’ position with the Air Force transferred him to Arizona. Mark Adams, Daniel’s oldest son, was tragically killed in a military helicopter crash in 1992. On the night he disappeared, Mitch Adams had been off-roading with a group of friends in the Estrella Mountains. His three friends, Glenn Lauder, Ryan Stone, and Jacob Reynolds also remain missing. “I believe they got lost in the desert,” Daniel Adam said. “I just wish he would have stayed home.”

In the following years, a network of family and friends organized a public awareness campaign. Since 1997 there have been many unsuccessful searches, however the primary suspect in the case was released due to insufficient evidence. Avondale Police would not discuss details of the case.

Daniel Adams said he hopes a witness will come forward with information. “Someone must know what happened.” he said. Anyone with information should call 855-2FIND-THEM. Tips can be anonymous.

The Arizona Missing Database in partnership with the International Community Identification Network established a national long-term record of missing and unidentified persons. Utilizing forensic and coroner’s information on missing persons and unidentified remains, the resource is designed to give families, law enforcement, medical examiners, and the public the ability to become actively involved in unresolved cases. Anyone having information should contact the AMD Department: 855-2FIND-THEM. info@maricopamissing.com

43) Four former but still committed members of the Heaven’s Gate group committed suicide after the 39. They were Wayne Cooke and Charles Humphrey who also used drugs but Charles Humphery (Rkk) didn’t succeed but then did so later using carbon monoxide fed into his tent in the California desert. The third was a man named Oscar who had joined in the beginning of the group but was one of the 19 Ti and Do sent out of the group in about October of 1976, telling us who remained “we made the first cut” (thus they did not). Ti and Do kept some communication with them but over time, several went their separate ways while a few got an apartment together. That separation took place when the group was leaving Wyoming and had arrived at a camping area in the mountains west of Toole, Utah, just south/west of Salt Lake City.

However, several of these 19 members still believed in Ti and Do and wanted to be with them and never gave up a search for them. One of them had been looking for Ti and Do for years after he was separated. His name was Allan S. named Durable (because of how he still kept the faith), thus (Drrody). In about 1981-1982, he seemingly coincidentally to be traveling and walked into the Amarillo, Texas hospital where two members of the group had jobs. Their names were Susan P. aka Nora (Nrrody) and Angela S. aka Song (Sngody). One of these two (I forget which but I think Song was working as a receptionist at the hospital and when Allan saw her he recognized her and she him. Song reported to Ti and Do and they set up a meeting with him and as he wanted to be in the group allowed him to re-join. We were living in trailers at the time, big fifth wheeler trailers. We had three of them and had about 12 members living in each. Each had only 4 bunks so we had three shifts for sleeping and it was very cold as our water lines kept on freezing so I’d guess it was the winter of 1981 as it wasn’t very long after that that we moved into a house in Amarillo and even leased office space and started a type of new age center called, Astrologics. Ti and Do even bought the house there and later regretted doing so.

The reason I’m explaining all this is because Drr was aware of another of the 19 that told him if he ever found Ti and Do again he also wanted to rejoin. They were in touch so Drr called him and within a couple days he showed up as well. His human born name was Gary S. and name in the group was Steel, but as was regular in the group shortened to Stl (Stlody).

I left the group in September of 1994 and went to stay temporarily with two former members who still believed in Ti and Do but had been asked to leave in 1987 because they didn’t want to live by the “I could be wrong lesson step” that entailed prefacing things we say that are a judgement with “I could be wrong” (Actually one of these did not want to live by that lesson step for his own reasons though it was clear it didn’t apply to obvious things like on a rainy day, saying “I could be wrong but it’s raining outside” while the other decided to support him, so both were asked to leave and told by each remaining student individually that they could come back if they chose to live by that lesson steps. In years after, they had a few opportunities to rejoin but chose not to and they ended up serving Do and Crew by handling the administrative and financial loose ends and maintaining the Heavensgate.com website and the republishing of the book Do and Crew finished in late 1996 to early 1997. That book is still available as of this writing on 2/27/2014. It’s name is, “How and When “Heaven’s Gate” (The Door to the Physical Kingdom Level Above Human) May Be Entered”. They said in a subtitle it is “An Anthology of Our Materials”.

So when I left the group in September of 1994, I stayed with these two for about two weeks and got my own apartment in Mesa, AZ and then a month later an apartment in Scottsdale and picked up a couple jobs, one in a resort hotel as a cook and the other working for a former employer as a computer programmer. I had no car so rode a bicycle I bought back and forth to work everyday. In February of 1995 I moved to the NYC area where I had family and then after living with my mother for a few months moved out, met a woman and we moved in together. In March of 1996 we decided to travel around the U.S. as she wanted to buy land somewhere. As I had certain contacts with some who were outside the group for years living in the western U.S. we combined looking for land with visiting all my x-classmates (what we called one another in the “astronaut training program” (one of the ways Ti and Do described the “overcoming of world (humanness)” process)). It was during this trip that we met with Oscar, who had been living out of his station wagon for years while working an office job for the IRS, who told me he had been one of those 19, as I didn’t recognize him, and that he wanted to re-join the group. He ended up looking for them and did make contact and Do told him to get an apartment. This would have been around June of 1996. On that trip I also stayed with and actually worked on painting the inside of a house with JST (Wayne Cooke) in Las Vegas where he lived and worked. In the group he was named Justin or Jstody. He and his wife had joined in 1975, from Sausalito, California where they lived on a boat, but both left individually years later and then when the group started to make a public presentation again, after 17 years without, they made contact again and wanted to rejoin and did. I actually met them on behalf of the group to bring them to where we were living in the Paradise Valley, AZ area at the time in 1993. He is also the one who invited me to be on the CBS 60 Minutes show that aired on Easter Sunday 1997 that we shot NYC the day before. Jstody’s vehicles daughter was also on the show with us and I stayed in touch with her for a few years later. She was amazingly accepting of her parents choices, perhaps because she grew up with the idea though it was very upsetting to lose them, and for a second time over the course of her 20+ years of life by 1997.

Thus I believe this investigative reporter is mixing up Oscar with Walter Gayson on purpose or by accident. From the alleged photographs of Gayson I can’t tell if he was ever a group member but I didn’t have much contact with everyone in the group in the first year and if he was part of the 19 I wouldn’t have hardly any recollection. There were somewhere just under 100 students in Wyoming and with the 19 sent away and a number of dropouts that realized that Ti and Do were serious about “overcoming all their human behaviors and ways” decided to leave instead as it wasn’t about hoping a UFO to heaven. We had to qualify and they would give us lots of time to know for sure if this was something we wanted. So the numbers got down to the 70’s pretty quickly into the start of 1977.

The author said Phoenix had been a headquarters for the group yet we never had a headquarters. (Jesus said the Son of Man has no place to lay his head). We thought of ourselves as Bedouin in that way though we weren’t Arabs or Arab sympathizers)

Here is a comment left on this last article about the Next Level that I commented to:

Harley January 22, 2014 at 1:25 am # I had forgotten about this.
They were right in one sense. The earth will be recycled, but it will be by God not some bunch of UFO aliens.

44) Here is the comment I left to the above person:

Very true but they were NOT UFO aliens. The aliens are the fallen angels depicted as the dragon and the Luciferians and the Gen 6 “fallen” once “sons of God” and all demonstrate human behavior and ways via reports of abductions and contactees and the biblical records and in many other places. However that does not mean the Kingdom of God Members don’t have physical bodies like Paul said, just a different type of “celestial body” and as Jehovah showed Moses and as Jesus demonstrated to his disciples that he was still physical (NOT a spirit) but who hide behind clouds so we won’t be confused when we hear of metallic UFO’s. But a column of cloud/light or whirlwind of fire are all “cloaking” of the physical spacecraft the Member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven operate from. They created man in their image. That’s a physical depiction as image meant what one sees. This report is very off the mark and I think I know why. This reporter is mixing up someone named Oscar with Gayson. No member of Ti and Do’s group would ever be involved in murder and I can prove that by countless examples as I was with them for 19 years and knew most of them. This is more bashing the return of Jesus with his Father (Ti, the Rev 12 woman who brings her son to the throne).

Another miscellaneous article:

RECORD NUMBER OF UNEXPLAINED CATTLE DEATHS

PRESCOTT, AZ – January 21, 1997 – Unexplained Cattle mutilations
near Prescott and Tucson.

AZ cattle deaths

Local ranchers in the San Rafael Valley reported the bizarre mutilation of eighty cattle and twenty horses to local law enforcement. The unexplained deaths are among hundreds of reports this year.

James Knell, Associate director of the animal services division of the Arizona Department of Agriculture said, “Some of the indications are removal of organs from cattle and draining of blood from the body.” Forty of the carcasses were found in the San Rafael Valley south of Sonita in Santa Cruz County. Over a dozen were found north of Sonoita in Pima County and the remainder were found west and southwest of Sierra Vista.

The University of Arizona agriculture department reports an 100,000 livestock decrease in 1997, however this may be attributed to lower rainfall totals and drought conditions over the past 8 months.

The animals did not show signs of being eaten, but organs were removed and predators may be suspected.

RELATED FOLLOW-UP:

August 16, 1998 – U.S. Department of Agriculture launches investigation into a series of unexplained horse deaths near Ash Fork, AZ located west of Flagstaff on Interstate 40.

Another article:

MORE BONE FRAGMENTS FOUND NEAR TUCSON

http://kwbvnews.com/2012/07/07/more-bone-fragments-found-near-tucson/?relatedposts_exclude=212

MARANA, AZ – July 7, 2012 – Partial human remains were discovered by a local construction worker Tuesday morning, north of Interstate 10. The bone fragments were “stripped clean” of any identifying marks, and county medical examiners have been unable to extract DNA samples from the remains.

Over the past 15 years, as many as 257 missing person’s cases have been reported to the Maricopa County Missing Persons Bureau, however Pima County Border Patrol authorities believe the actual number is significantly higher.

PHOENIX LIGHTS REVELATION

From October 1999 through the present, over 2000 deaths were recorded at the Arizona-Mexico border. Water stations, placed by the nonprofit Humane Borders, are intended to mitigate the deaths. “There may be even more,” says Border Patrol Sergeant Jim Statter, “[however] since Mexican officials do not track or report disappearances on their side of the border, there is no data available to us.” Statter believes the number could be “at least twice,” the amount on the US side.

Agents say that many missing persons cases are never reported, due to the high number of Cartel homicides, drug trafficking, and human trafficking over the border, along with a high transient population, teen runaways, and cross country travelers. Animal attacks have not been ruled out, however the condition of the bone fragments suggest “a more intelligent predator,” according to Wilcox.

Arizona bone fragment“A lot of people disappear in Arizona,” admits Statter, “but the frequency and condition of the remains suggest something larger is happening.”

Source: Migrant death map provided courtesy of Humane Borders, Inc.
Data development by John F.
Chamblee, Michael Malone, and Mathew Reynolds.

Another Article:

BEAR ATTACK REIGNITES FEARS

SANTA RITA, AZ – May 16, 2001 – Arizona Federal Wildlife personnel have killed a 300-pound black bear suspected of attacking 4 men in the Phoenix area, and mauling a camper in the Santa Rita Mountains near Tucson. Maricopa County Officials claim this may be the animal responsible for the March 13th, 1997 Glenn Lauder Case attacks, where 4 men disappeared in the Estrella Mountains, south of Phoenix.

Arizona Fish and Game officials are investigating whether the bear was in fact responsible for killing the four hikers; however authorities debate it is highly unlikely that an animal of this size is capable of attacking four grown men.

Officials continue to monitor the area, and advise people living near wildlife areas to keep their pets inside at night.

This next article was linked to by the same reporter who wrote all the above articles and is the prison Gayson was supposed taken to for 15 years and spoke from in 2012 after he committed suicide with the first post in coordination with Harold Camping’s end of the world announcement on May 21, 2011 which this reporter and the crymightily.com web site used to try to link the missing men to the Heaven’s Gate group and/or former members and/or current believers that could have nothing to do with that web site and don’t have a group or a leader or a desire to recruit new members. They only thing a current believer in Ti and Do is to do, by Do’s instruction before he exited his body, is to study all the material He and Ti left behind, talk to Ti and Do in one’s privacy and disseminate their information and accept what takes place as a result as it’s clear few will embrace this information and Ti and Do as the firstfruit incarnate stage of the so called “Second Coming” where any second phase will be when the option to believe in them is all but gone as they will not be incarnate again until after the entire current civilization is recycled, when all souls who died believing in Ti and Do will be brought back to have a new opportunity to be in a “classroom” with an incarnate Older Member from the Evolutionary Level Above Human. It’s simple and is why we don’t need a base or a group or a roster of believers, etc. as it’s all part of the Next Level’s databases (book of life).

But here is an article about that prison Gayson was supposed at for 15 years and supposedly escaped from while it’s considered escape proof:

An American Gulag: Descending into Madness at Supermax
ANDREW COHEN JUN 18 2012, 2:10 PM ET
http://www.theatlantic.com/national/archive/2012/06/an-american-gulag-descending-into-madness-at-supermax/258323/

A detailed new federal lawsuit alleges chronic abuse and neglect of mentally ill prisoners at America’s most famous prison. (First in a three-part series.)

When Jack Powers arrived at maximum-security federal prison in Atlanta in 1990 after a bank robbery conviction, he had never displayed symptoms of or been treated for mental illness. Still in custody a few years later, he witnessed three inmates, believed to be members of the Aryan Brotherhood gang, kill another inmate. Powers tried to help the victim get medical attention, and was quickly transferred to a segregated unit for his safety, but it didn’t stop the gang’s members from quickly threatening him.

Not then. And certainly not after Powers testified (not once but twice) for the federal government against the assailants. The threats against him continued and Powers was soon transferred to a federal prison in Pennsylvania, where he was threatened even after he was put into protective custody. By this time, Powers had developed insomnia and anxiety attacks and was diagnosed by a prison psychologist as suffering from Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder.

Instead of giving Powers medicine, or proper mental health therapy, officials transferred him yet again, this time to another federal prison in New Jersey. There, Powers was informed by officials that he would be removed from a witness protection program and transferred back into the prison’s general population. Fearing for his life, Powers escaped. When he was recaptured two days later he was sent to ADX-Florence, part of a sprawling prison complex near Florence, Colorado often referred to as “ADX” or Supermax,” America’s most famous and secure federal prison.

From there, things got worse. The Supermax complex, made up of different secure prison units and facilities, is laden with members of the Brotherhood and Powers was no safer than he had been anywhere else. Over and over again he was threatened at the Colorado prison. Over and over again he injured or mutilated himself in response. Over and over again he was transferred to federal government’s special mental health prison facility in Missouri, diagnosed with PTSD, and given medication. Over and over again that medication was taken away when he came back to Supermax.

As he sits today in Supermax, Powers had amputated his fingers, a testicle, his scrotum and his earlobes, has cut his Achilles tendon, and had tried several times to kill himself. Those tattoos you see? Powers had none until 2009, when he started mutilating with a razor and carbon paper. He did much of this — including biting off his pinkie and cutting skin off his face — in the Control Unit at ADX while prison officials consistently refused to treat his diagnosed mental illness. Rules are rules, prison officials told him, and no prisoners in that unit were to be given psychotropic medicine no matter how badly they needed it.

CALL AND RESPONSE

If the Powers case were unique it would be shocking enough. Bureau of Prison policies prohibit officials from assigning mentally ill inmates to ADX. And the Eighth Amendment requires prison staff everywhere to adequately diagnose and treat mentally ill prisoners, including those prisoners, like Powers, who evidently become mentally ill while in prison. No law or policy, at any level, would appear to sanction or condone the conduct of those prison officials accountable for the lack of response to Powers’ decline.

For these inmates, the prison is a Gulag, a place of unspeakable cruelty and state-sponsored wickedness. But Powers is not an exception. In federal court in Denver this morning, a new class-action lawsuit was filed against the Bureau of Prisons and the officials in charge of Supermax. The long, detailed complaint, which reads at times like the plot from HBO’s Oz, alleges not just “deliberate indifference” on the part of those officials but outright cruelty — even torture — in the face of obvious cases of mental illness at the prison.

You can read the complaint in its entirety here. The very first paragraph of the pleading states plainly the case:

Currently, BOP [Bureau of Prisons] turns a blind eye to the needs of the mentally ill at ADX and to deplorable conditions of confinement that are injurious, callous and inhumane to those prisoners. No civilized society treats its mentally disabled citizens with a comparable level of deliberate indifference to their plight.

Paragraph 5 of the complaint alleges in more detail:

Prisoners interminably wail, scream and bang on the walls of their cells. Some mutilate their bodies with razors, shards of glass, writing utensils and whatever other objects they can obtain. Some swallow razor blades, nail clippers, parts of radios and televisions, broken glass and other dangerous objects. Others carry on delusional conversations with voices they hear in their heads, oblivious to the reality and the danger that such behavior might pose to themselves and anyone who interacts with them. There are five named prisoners in the lawsuit (about whom we’ll have more detail in the next installment of this series), and its likely that at least six other inmates named in the complaint, and perhaps many more, will soon join the litigation. It’s certain that this case will be closely followed around the country because of what it portends for other lawsuits challenging dubious prison isolation policies. The lawsuit does not request money damages. Instead, it seeks an injunction that would require prison officials to better treat the ill men in their care.

And just exactly who are the plaintiffs? Who are these convicted felons seeking redress in federal court? All of them came to Supermax because of violent run-ins at other federal prisons or other parts of the sprawling ADX complex in Florence, Colorado (some of those incidents themselves were a manifestation of their mental illness). One plaintiff got to the control unit at Supermax after he assaulted a prison chaplain. Another, who is likely mentally retarded, pleaded guilty to murdering another inmate. These men are hardly noble. But the Eighth Amendment doesn’t require them to be.

From paragraph 7 of the complaint:

Plaintiffs are five seriously mentally ill men currently incarcerated at ADX. This Complaint also names as “Interested Individuals” six other current ADX prisoners with serious mental illnesses. … Many of these men also suffer severe functional impairment of their ability to attend to their own personal needs or even to exist in a world with other people. Several of them are mentally retarded, and at least one is functionally illiterate.

Many of these men aren’t serving life sentences. Some will soon be released after going mad in prison, after having preexisting mental illness get worse behind bars. One of the named plaintiffs, for example, is a man named John W. Narducci Jr. His life story is tragic, his criminal conduct unrelenting. Many years ago, his sentencing judge ordered that he be imprisoned in a place that could adequately tend to Narducci’s “serious psychological and emotional problems.” That didn’t happen. And soon he may be free.

Two other Supermax inmates, who are not yet named plaintiffs in the lawsuit, are so severely mentally ill that federal lawyers have allegedly gone to court — repeatedly — to have them involuntarily committed or forcibly medicated. One of these men, paragraph 57 of the complaint contends, is scheduled to be released in October 2012 after having had no mental health treatment for the past six years. Paragraph 58 of the complaint focuses upon the other inmate, whom prison officials themselves have conceded has a “mental disease or defect.”

AN AMERICAN GULAG

The worse the mentally ill men behave without their medication and treatment, the worse they are treated by prison officials. Over 150 years ago, in a book aptly titled House of the Dead, Fyodor Dostoevsky wrote that “the degree of civilization in a society can be judged by entering its prisons.” This new lawsuit, styled Bacote v. Federal Bureau of Prisons, enters Supermax in a way that none of us ever has before. For these inmates, the prison is a gulag, a place of unspeakable cruelty and state-sponsored wickedness, run by officials who ignore their own policies and seem to revel in humiliating prisoners by depriving them of basic human dignities.

The problem starts even before the men ever get to Supermax. Federal policy prohibits inmates with serious mental illness from being transferred there. But seriously mental ill inmates are nonetheless assigned there anyway. Bureau of Prison policy next requires incoming prisoners to be properly evaluated at ADX for mental health problems. But the complaint alleges that these initial screenings are “only perfunctory interviews” that typically consist of “a few questions asked in a minute or two.”

The result is that many prisoners who are significantly mentally ill are not so diagnosed upon entering Supermax. And even those men who are so diagnosed are often not given appropriate treatment in the months and years that follow their arrival at the facility. For example, the complaint alleges that prison officials violate “every major requirement” of the following federal regulation which is designed to govern the treatment of mentally ill prisoners at Florence:

Mental health services. During the first 30-day period in a control unit, staff shall schedule the control unit prisoners for a psychological evaluation conducted by a psychologist. Additional individual evaluations shall occur every 30 days. The psychologist shall perform and/or supervise needed psychological services, psychiatric services will be provided when necessary. Prisoners requiring prescribed psychotropic medication are not ordinarily housed in a control unit. (Emphasis added in complaint.)

The plaintiffs contend that “it is common for BOP to place an incoming prisoner taking psychotropic medication in the Control Unit, where such medication is not permitted.” The result is predictable. Paragraph 49 of the complaint:

BOP justifies this in Orwellian fashion: it discontinues the prisoner’s medication, thereby making the now non-medicated prisoner “eligible” for placement in the Control Unit. Then, when this newly eligible prisoner requests medication needed to treat his serious mental illness, he is told that BOP policy prohibits the administration of psychotropic medication to him so he should develop “coping skills” as a substitute for medicine being withheld.

Instructing a prison confined in long-term segregation and who has schizophrenaia or bipolar Illness to self-treat this disease with coping skills is like demanding that a diabetic prisoner learn to “cope” without insulin.

There is the legal requirement to provide medical treatment for mentally ill prisoners. And then there are the practical realities. Paragraph 63 of the complaint alleges that “only two mental health professionals — both psychologists — are responsible for the mental health of approximately 450 prisoners housed at [Supermax], many of whom have serious chronic mental illnesses or other mental health issues, and many others of whom experience periodic acute mental health crises.”

The result, contend the prisoners, isn’t just that they don’t get appropriate mental health therapy or adequate medication. Even when they are allowed to take pills, they allege, the Supermax “staff distributes medications on an irregular schedule that is often inconsistent with the instructions for consumption of the medication.” The distribution of the medicine is “haphazard and sometimes reckless” and “frequently” results in the wrong medicine being given to the prisoners.

Another article:

SOMETHING IS KILLING PEOPLE IN THE DESERT
http://kwbvnews.com/2014/01/28/something-is-killing-people-in-the-desert/

CASA GRANDE, AZ – Since 1997, the US Border Patrol Agents suspect that more the 2000 people, mainly illegal immigrants and transient homeless travelers, have been murdered in the Arizona Desert.

While some of the deaths can be attributed to exposure, drug cartel assassinations, and indigenous wildlife, Researchers from Arizona State University believe a larger predator may be responsible.
“Something is hunting people,” states Richard Greer, Head of Ethology at ASU’s Animal Behavioral Research program.” While Mountain Lion and Black Bear attacks have been documented in the Sonora Desert region, “We’ve seen a dramatic rise in recent years,” states Greer.

“We used to document 10-20 incidents per year,” says Amy Rema from the Arizona Missing Database, “However that number has dramatically risen to over 100-150 unexplained deaths each year since 1997.”

“Because most of the victims are ‘off the grid,’” adds Rema, “No one is paying attention.” The Arizona Missing Database acknowledges the alarming rise, however since the majority of the victims are undocumented or not registered in the state, the agency doesn’t have the resources to track the suspect. Beginning with the 1997 unsolved Lauder Case, the agency currently tracks more than 1000 long-term unresolved disappearances in the state.

Livestock and Cattle deaths have also risen in recent years, indicating that the culprit may be a larger predator. “These attacks were quick, methodical, and brutal,” states Greer. “Only a predator could take down so many victims without being detected.”

For more information, contact the Arizona Missing Database @ http://www.maricopamissing.com

Another article:

UNEXPLAINED LIVESTOCK DEATHS INCREASE ACROSS THE STATE
http://kwbvnews.com/2014/01/20/livestock-deaths-increase-across-the-state/

PIMA COUNTY, AZ – Jan 20, 2014 – Pima County ranch owners are asking county officials for help. Livestock and cattle deaths have risen 4% since January, and local ranchers are concerned.

“Drought and climate conditions generally account for 1-2% of animal deaths,” according to Arizona Fish and Game Warden Stewart Jensen, however animal attacks and poaching “as at an all time high.”

Pima County law enforcement have been notified, however since the animals may have died due to an increase in predators in the area, county officials have not intervened.

Many of the dead livestock have deep puncture wounds and lacerations, suggesting a larger predator, although no reports of animals this size have been reported in the area.

Last month, Arizona Fish and Game trapped and relocated a mountain lion north of Benson. Despite the 2001 trapping of a predatory back bear near Tucson Arizona initially suspected in the attacks on four hikers, AFG officials are hesitant to point the finger at these animals. “It’s unusual that an animal that size could go undetected so close to populated areas.

Another article:

LIGHTS IN THE SKY
http://kwbvnews.com/1997/01/07/lights-in-the-sky/

March 13, 1997 – Phoenix Arizona has had numerous UFO sightings over the past 150 years. One of the most famous appearances was during the event known as the “Phoenix Lights”, where multiple unidentified objects, many of them described as “black triangles,” were spotted by the residents and videotaped by both the local media.

Some lights drifted as low as 1000 feet and moved far too slowly for conventional aircraft and too silently for helicopters. Some of the lights appeared to group up in a giant “V” formation that lingered above the city for several minutes. Many residents reported one triangle to be over a mile wide that drifted slowly over their houses blocking out the stars of the night sky. Other reports indicated the craft were spotted flying away from Phoenix as far away as Las Vegas, Nevada and Los Angeles, California. The incident originated on March 13, 1997 near Henderson, Nevada and passed over the entire state to the edge of Tucson. The phenomenon was seen by over 30,000 people.

The United States Air Force claims the formation of lights were flares dropped by A-10 Warthog aircraft, however eye-witness accounts claim the statewide sighting was unknown aircraft.

The following is some of the tiny amount of content of crymightily.com the Phoenix Lights related Harold Camping related front web site to pin the dissappearances of the four men on someone Heaven’s Gate related, allegedly saying it was Gayson’s group and that Gayson was a former and/or current member in the group. It is reported that Gayson is dead at this time. This site is masquerading using a tiny bit of some of the terminology Ti and Do originated and states whoever runs this site has some connection to the four missing men from 1997″

The site has a page that says:

END DAYS
Following the Tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven. Those who witnessed the Lights over Phoenix know that the Others have revealed themselves to be true. Our government has been hiding the truth of their existence, and the truth of what happened that night.

Four souls were taken as a sign of their Coming, and our family evacuated to the Evolutionary Level above Human.

The powers of the heavens shall be shaken: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the their coming in the clouds with power and great glory. And they shall gather together his chosen, from one end of heaven to the other.

Matthew 24:29-31

Comments on this web site that I then added to and included below:

Disciple of Henry February 18, 2014 at 8:34 pm
“To reject Jesus’ words here and to say that Ti and Do are God and Jesus incarnate is nothing but a lie in the face of the Bible. Whom do we trust? The Bible, the revealed word of God or do we trust another who contradicts this very word?

Could these two therefore be the Two Witnesses of God – not if they contradict the very word of God they cannot be. More importantly they do not fit into neither the prophesy nor the criteria to fulfill the prophesy surrounding the ministry of the Two Witnesses. The Bible makes clear to us that the Two Witnesses complete their ministry during the opening of the 7th Seal at a time when the 5th angel (of the seven having the seven trumpets and the last seven plagues to judge the earth) sounded. These events occur after the 6th seal when the heavens were opened and when Jesus gathers those that are His to Himself. We know this because in Revelations 9 the 5th angel sounded and released the angel of the bottomless pit which I believe is the same beast of the bottomless bit which made war with the 2 witnesses in Revelation 11 and killed them following the end of their ministry. For the heaven’s gate group to therefore claim that the two witnesses have already fulfilled their ministry is again another lie in the face of scripture.” – http://spiritofdiscernment.wordpress.com/2011/09/21/the-heresy-of-the-heaven%E2%80%99s-gate-cult/

45) Sawyer’s comment as Sawyer knows Henry though Henry’s blog and Henry has called Sawyer a heretic. He has tried to discount Ti and Do scripturally and failed as I pointed out which he has not admitted to, at least to me. So here’s my comment to this “disciple of Henry”:

So we meet again, Henry, through your disciple. I knew I recognized this rebuttal that I shot down and will shoot down again:

First off where Henry is wrong in disqualifying Ti and Do as the Two Witnesses is in his understanding of what is being depicted in the Rev 8:7 to Rev 11:15 7th Angel’s sounding. THESE ARE SOUNDINGS. THEY ARE COMPARED TO REVERBERATING TRUMPETS – THIS MEANS THEY ARE ANNOUNCING THINGS. Then if it says something will follow as it says:

Rev 8:7 The first angel sounded, and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood, and they were cast upon the earth: and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up.

That is to occur later and there is no indication of how much later but it sure does appear the U.S. is experiencing tremendous record breaking drought/fires and record breaking hail/snow/cold storms mostly west of the Mississippi where Ti and Do indicated the new temple/altar areas to be. By the way Third wasn’t an exact count of trees and “all” green grass was “all manner” of Green grass. A thorough analysis spells this out entirely and not it’s in motion “following” the first angel’s sounding.

I’m not going to go through every verse here and now though will post such to my blog in the next week. However since you mentioned Rev 9:1’s bottomless pit opening, you are correct – these are the same ones who cause the “subduing” (mis-translated as Overcome) of the Two Witnesses in Rev 11:7 which is FOLLOWED (Greek kai=AND – again with no indication of how long after the subduing they exit(separate) by dying. These who come out of the bottomless pit are who are spoken of today and since the 1950’s (5th angel’s sounding coincides with certain decades) as the “space aliens”. These are the fallen angels descendants since all the original fallen angels have since lost their physical bodies though are in the spirit world still raking havoc over the Earth and are the spirits that drive the living space aliens who together are driving all humans to degrees according to what any human and organization can do for these “lower force” (Luciferians). Is it any accident that it was 1952 when an armada of spacecrafts were seen and photographed over the U.S. Washington D.C. capital building. And is it any wonder all the sightings that occurred after that and the many abductions and contactees and cattle mutilations. This opening of the bottomless pit actually showed signs before that time period but simply not surfacing in the United States where the RETURN of the TWO (Father and Son as prophesied) was slated to occur.

Thus the 6th angel’s soundings began in the 1960’s and actually marked the start of the HOUR (Next Level time=40 year period) in which the Two Witnesses would be present for 24 physically (12 for Ti the Rev 12 woman) and 24 for Do the Rev 12 male/son of the woman (Father), aka Applewhite (the name of the “horse” the Older Member who was Jesus before took for his task as one of the two witnesses who would actually perform the birthing of the first fruits after his Father exited her incarnation as also depicted in Rev 12 with the EARTH HELPING HER BY OPENING UP IT’S MOUTH AND SWALLOWING UP THE FLOOD, in other words she died of an earth related cause (cancer) rather than being killed by a Christian the way Jesus was killed by the Jewish high priests using the hand of the governmental “bestial (not seeded with Next Level Soul) humans”.

Ti and Do together issued the “first thunder” as their prophecy period of 1260 days. Do and the saints as prophesied fulfilled the next 6 thunders well documented in their book on heavensgate.com but were all global in reach as was the first. For example USA Today 1/3 page small print ad filled with data about the Luciferians, etc. on May 27, 1993. The Beyond Human 12 hours of video tape series of Do and students. (the 1260 day prophecy period was pertaining to the TWO not to what would take place after that). Remember there were two listed 3 1/2 day periods of time after their prophecy period of 1260 days and before their actual exit by death as the Heaven’s Gate “falling down on their faces” which included the 42 students. (there were 38 with Do and then 4 who followed in the same way, Jstody first in 1997, (because Rkkody’s first attempt with him failed), then Rkkody’s second successful attempt in 1998, then Oscody in June of 2000 and finally Gbbody, though I don’t know his exact date. However this is 42 which is the number given in:

Rev 11:2 But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months.

The Greek word for “months” is “men” and equally to the time period of months has to do with “affirmations” and since it’s talking about those who are “holy”, the occupants of the holy city and how they are “on foot” meaning they have human bodies, it is depicting that this core part of Ti and Do’s group were the amount of souls that were brought back for the first fruit “seats” while more than that were brought back (100 and 40 and 4) (of the 1000/families/tribes). These things I have listed are only the tiny tips of the iceberg of evidence of Ti and Do being the Two Witnesses. All the keys come out when one accepts the facts of their prophecy and teachings and actually looks up every word in the New testament and puts everything in proper old and new testament context. All the mysteries become decipherable.

But it is true that it’s during the 7th angel’s sounding that all the plagues take place which is why they are beginning in earnest right now. I believe the huge amount of signs from the heaven’s starting in mid February of 2013 with the Russian huge meteor strike and then the near miss of the asteroid and a whale of a lot of fireballs mostly in California and then over the eastern seaboard of the U.S. (the courtyard area, east of the Mississippi) and then the pan starrs comet that was also photographed with a companion object like hale bopp had (that are NOT aliens) were all the 3rd woe. The start of the 7th trumpet was the National geographic “final report:heaven’s gate” in which they said prominently “was this the second coming of Jesus” before millions all over the earth who watch national geographic channel.

That was the first real attempt to speak to Christians about Ti and Do and now myself and others are following through with a completely new translation and interpretation of all the prophecies of Jesus. We are not just taking a few. They are all important as well as showing the complete parallels with what Ti and Do said/did with what Jesus said/did with what Moses said/did, though all in stages in a three trimester birth process.

I suggest you examine my blog for a great deal of this evidence with more to come. Here is a link to one of the articles I posted:

https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2014/01/15/revelation-11-two-witnesses-evidence-as-ti-and-do-of-heavens-gate-ufo-two/

I know this is hard to take but you and other Christians must give it a good shot or be lost to the fallen angels misinformation campaign. To find the ultimate truth about anything you can’t relay on any method except this one:

Project your questions for the truth (about Ti and Do or on any matter) to your “Heavenly Father” as Jesus instructed. It’s important that you think of this individual as a supreme being as He is and that his abode is throughout the literal heaven’s (outer space) and today one needs to guarantee our communication is not intercepted by impostor space aliens. We guarantee that by projecting our asking as far away from the planet as we can imagine with our Father in mind. Of course for those who have come to know Ti and Do are the same individuals they just ask Ti and Do like the disciples asked Jesus because they knew and believed in him. We each have to come to know Ti and Do at our own pace and so they will help us if we want the “truth”. The truth can be found in scripture of course but not if one doesn’t really open them up and combine looking at them with current events that show the signs, for instance how Ti and Do are/were head and shoulders miles above and beyond ALL other teachers since Jesus in every way they were prophesied to be. If we are not willing to at least consider this then we will be lost to an illusion of faith as Jesus said:

Mat 7:21 Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.

And by the way, the phoenix lights were space aliens and this web site has nothing to do with Ti and Do and is portraying themselves using some of Ti and Do’s terms as a deceit. Believers in Ti and Do don’t need human organizations to spread Their truths (realities) and are never secretive or insinuating or mysterious or spiritual. Also no members of the Next Level abduct humans or do cattle mutilations or stage mass sightings (that is until they are ready to recycle and then I do suspect Do and Ti and their Crew will show up as they are in their spacecrafts that are as bright as the sun and humans at that point if they haven’t become familiar with Ti and Do will think it’s an alien invasion while the real alien invasion has been in progress in the U.S. since the 1940’s and 1950’s.

Now the Next Level did stage some or most of the UFO crashes that occurred in the 1940’s and 1950’s also depicted in Rev 8-9. That was when the Next level gave many of the space aliens the choice to take a final exam which entailed sacrifice of their existing physical body to be assigned a human body to take through the overcoming process that would result in their “spirit/mind soul birth” through that flesh birth. Those that accepted the task used their existing spacecrafts to discard as well all as a part of the plan to provide the mortal humans and governments proof of beings from beyond Earth so that the human mindset could be updated to think more realistically about the Next Level instead of spiritually another form of misinformation propagated on humans by the Luciferian fallen angel space aliens that started in earnest with Paul of Tarsus’s abduction/contactee type of experience, not at all the way the Kingdom of God/Heaven works to draw new members and they didn’t need Paul for anyway, but Lucifer needed someone to play the role of “false prophet” to get Christians off the track. It worked for many but the Next Level sees to it that all still have the chance to change their minds (repentance).

Revelation 11 Two Witnesses Evidence as Ti and Do of Heaven’s Gate UFO Two

January 15, 2014

The following are questions from a student trying to write a paper on the evidence of Ti and Do as the fulfillment of the Rev 11 Two Witnesses prophecy, to which I have responded with concise answers as to go in depth is a huge book:

1) When exactly did the 1,260 days pass when the two witnesses were granted authority to prophesy to all the people of the earth?

This question is referring to:

Rev 11:3 And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.

The passing of the 1260 day prophecy period was announced on April 21, 1976 in a college auditorium in Manhattan, Kansas, when Ti, then using the name Peep (while Do was using the name Bo) said, “the harvest is closed” and neither did another public meeting thereafter. However, they then instructed their student body of about a 100 students in 7 groups, counting their own group with 6 student helpers to finish the existing meetings they had scheduled around the U.S. Those meetings were finished by mid June which would be 1260 days from when Ti and Do officialy began their prophecy period on January 1, 1973 when they left their Houston, Texas lives behind that included both their families, friends, homes, possessions and careers.

Sources: Sawyers blog having been Ti and Do’s student for 19 years and the book Do wrote entitled, “’88 Update – The UFO Two and Their Crew” to be found at: https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2010/03/02/88-update-the-ufocloud-of-light-two-tifather-and-dojesus-and-their-crew-not-space-aliens-or-discarnate-spirits-or-luciferians/

2) Can you give examples of how they able to devour their enemies with fire from their mouth during that time? Also, can you give examples of their power over the sky and water, and how they had struck the earth with plague?

Here is the verse:

Rev 11:5 And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed.

First off it is “IF”, thus does not say that what follows absolutely takes place and also doesn’t state that if it does anyone will be particularily aware of what takes place. And if some “hurt” is inflicted against them, according to the varied definitions of “hurt”, i.e. can be someone being unjust or doing something wrong to them, even offending them, to which their response will be to “eat them down” (devour) with the power/force (fire) of their words/language out of their incarnate mouths. One can’t have a mouth unless they are incarnate.  Even though prophecies are composed of figures,  metaphores and symbols and literals, they will upon fulfillment all have a literal representation on Earth among the humans that experience it and are open to their depiction of reality, though will also leave as an option their consideration though most will not bother with as it’s not seen as profitable. But in the case of these TWO who are clearly incarnate – defined as “in carnal”, from the latin “carne”, flesh, and also demonstrated by Jesus saying He (and his Father, by the way) would come as a “son of man” defined as “offspring of human from the geneology of Adam (man)”. All these depictions are rooted in the records of the Old Testament and other materials not included in the Old and New Testaments but directly linked to the same time period, locations and people.

To “eat down”(devour) is like saying they will be put in their place, overwhelmed, have their affect reduced, wore out. And fire or lightning, having to do with delivering a literally powerful perspective and message that no one can stand up to and as used by Jesus, is like a smelting of gold to get rid of impurities that in this example those who hate them will be especially subject to as spelled out in Mat 3:11 below and because of will result in their demise in some way relative to (in the manner) the “hurt” they seek to inflict.

And because, going against these two and not repenting (changing their mind) before they die, they will have by their own choices eliminated themselves from the “book of life”, thus they will not only experience death as all humans do (with the exception of a Soul, as Enoch, Moses, Elijah and Jesus, that came from the Kingdom of God/Heaven and had the task to demonstrate their eternal physical nature) but will also have their spirits recycled as well as depicted by being included in the “lake of fire”.

One reason this is depicted as “if” this then this, is because the Kingdom of God/Heaven don’t predetermine human reactions though they know what most of them will be, the same as humans can observe animal behavior and predict most of it. But there are always some animals that surprise us. The Kingdom of God/Heaven Older Members look for those and anticipate all as capable of positive responses.

Most Christian commentators see this verse as a clue to the identity of one of the Two Witnesses in the records thinking that because Elijah asked God to bring fire down on the prophets of Baal, which occurred and then was witnessed as “taken” physically into a “whirlwind” (UFO), and also evidenced weather control, he was one of these two.

Ti said it was the same Soul from the Kingdom of God/Heaven who fulfilled the incarnate tasks of Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah, Jesus and then Bo/Do and would also be the One to return for the second harvest (see two harvests in Rev 14), which is not an incarnate return and is the one most Christians are still anticipating, not realizing that He is returning for those who came to believe in Ti and Do while they were incarnate.

However, there are examples of the application of this verse:

The setting: Mrs. Culpepper was the owner of the house where Bo and Peep held their first private meetings in April of 1975, having been invited by a meditation group in Los Angeles – “city of God’s angels (messengers)”, of which Joan Culpepper was a participant and briefly became one of their followers and then for a short time turned against them and then after they became a public news story one of their proponents, though never to the degree of following with them again.

In the book, “UFO Missionaries Extraordinary”, by Hayden Hewes and Brad Steiger, published by Pocket Books, June 1976, on page 33 it states, “Mrs. Culpepper emphasized that in her opinion Bo and Peep were dangerous. They were not run of the mill con artists. ‘They have tremendous mental power. It is not hypnosis. It is thought transplant. They can do it in a matter of minutes.'”

Even though this is not a positive example it does go to show how this one person, who is by far not alone depicted Ti and Do as evidencing their “mouth” in the delivery of  words that of course all start as thoughts were perceived by others to have “tremendous mental power” (fire).

In another example Sawyer recollects:

Ti and Do said they were driving down a two lane road in a mountainous area. A car full of people came up behind them and apparently didn’t like the speed they were going so began to honk at them. There was no place to pull over to let them pass but eventually they passed them and as they did gave them the finger. A short time later they came up on them. They had driven off the road into the ditch.

Coincidence? or what Jesus described as what you sow you reap, actually kin the idea of karma. Note that the word translated to “manner” in the verse is just as logically translated to “after that” or “likewise” and “accordingly” these folks were; abolished or extinguished off the road when they angrily and unjustly wanted Ti and Do to get off the road to the degree that they sought to express their insulting gesture.

But their words were filled with “fire” as fire is also relative to “light” having to do with both providing enlightening that to someone in their opposition would try to ignore or combat. In other words, no one had anything to say to combat what they taught. People didn’t believe in them and found fault with them and called them charlatans and “mind controlling” and like hypnotists but had no evidence of any of that. However, their “fire” was also felt by many as “authority”, that was also said about Jesus, to a degree that can not be actually measured to understand how/why. Finally, their words had a purging kind of affect on people. People claimed they looked right through them. They didn’t say or do anything against any people at all. What was actually happening was that they by their presence around someone became disarmed (eaten down). The actual mechanics of that was the intensity of the Mind that occupied their physical vehicles and how that would send discarnates that make their home with humans as a normal characteristic of the human kingdom packing. In other words, they frightened away spirits and left people speechless to combat them.

For at least the first 10 years with them when I was in a meeting of all the students with them, if I felt my eyes meet Do’s, as Do did most of the talking, I could not look at him without literally feeling a kind of twitching that even had a grinding sound I heard inside my head that felt so uncomfortable I could not continue looking into his eyes. As I got rid of my discarnate influences that all humans have who time share human bodies and we decide to permit or not, which is what was talked about as “sweeping out one’s house” or “cleaning one’s robe or garment”, etc. I no longer experienced that.

Here is the verse, broken down to it’s Greek translation options:

Rev 11:5 And if any man will hurt*1 ((be unjust to, do wrong, injure, offend, take wrong)) them, fire*2 ((lightning)) proceedeth out of their mouth*3 ((gash in face, implying by language/words)), and devoureth*4 ((to eat down)) their enemies ((those who hate them)): and if any man will hurt ((be unjust to, do wrong, injure, offend, take wrong)) them, he must in this manner ((3779 houto= after that, in this fashion, likewise)) be killed*5 ((destroyed, extinguished, abolished, separated, allowed to perish, killed)).

*1 hurt = 91 adikeo ad-ee-keh’-o     from adikoV – adikos 94; to be unjust, i.e. (actively) do wrong (morally, socially or physically):–hurt, injure, be an offender, be unjust, (do, suffer, take) wrong.

*2 fire = 4442 pur poor     a primary word; “fire” (literally or figuratively, specially, lightning*):–fiery, fire.

As in smelting:

Mat 3:11 I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance. but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire:

*3 mouth = 4750 stoma stom’-a     probably strengthened from a presumed derivative of the base of tomwteroV – tomoteros 5114; the mouth (as if a gash in the face); by implication, language (and its relations); figuratively, an opening (in the earth); specially, the front or edge (of a weapon):–edge, face, mouth.     *4 devoureth = 2719 katesthio kat-es-thee’-o     from kata – kata 2596 and esqiw – esthio 2068 (including its alternate); to eat down, i.e. devour (literally or figuratively):–devour.     2596 kata kat-ah’       a primary particle; (prepositionally) down (in place or time), in varied relations (according to the case (genitive, dative or accusative) with which it is joined):–about, according as (to), after, against, (when they were) X alone, among, and, X apart, (even, like) as (concerning, pertaining to touching), X aside, at, before, beyond, by, to the charge of, (charita-)bly, concerning, + covered, (dai-)ly, down, every, (+ far more) exceeding, X more excellent, for, from … to, godly, in(-asmuch, divers, every, -to, respect of), … by, after the manner of, + by any means, beyond (out of) measure, X mightily, more, X natural, of (up-)on (X part), out (of every), over against, (+ your) X own, + particularly, so, through(-oughout, -oughout every), thus, (un-)to(-gether, -ward), X uttermost, where(-by), with. In composition it retains many of these applications, and frequently denotes opposition, distribution, or intensity.     2068 esthio es-thee’-o      strengthened for a primary edo (to eat); used only in certain tenses, the rest being supplied by fagw – phago 5315; to eat (usually literal):–devour, eat, live.

Another example of usage:

Luk 15:30 But as soon as this thy son was come, which hath devoured thy living with harlots, thou hast killed for him the fatted calf.

*5 killed = 615 apokteino ap-ok-ti’-no     from apo – apo 575 and kteino (to slay); to kill outright; figuratively, to destroy:–put to death, kill, slay.     575 apo apo’       a primary particle; “off,” i.e. away (from something near), in various senses (of place, time, or relation; literal or figurative):–(X here-)after, ago, at, because of, before, by (the space of), for(-th), from, in, (out) of, off, (up-)on(-ce), since, with. In composition (as a prefix) it usually denotes separation, departure, cessation, completion, reversal, etc.

Greek Word Study (Transliteration-Pronunciation Etymology & Grammar)

1) to kill in any way whatever         1a) to destroy, to allow to perish       2) metaph. to extinguish, abolish         2a) to inflict mortal death         2b) to deprive of spiritual life and procure eternal misery in hell

The following alternate example lists the Greek transliteration “apokteino” twice, once translated to English as “put” and the other as “death”, but it seems to make sense in the reverse order of the context as it is saying that Herod would have rather X him than X him because he feared the multitude… Killing him (John the Baptist) would have upset the multitude much more than “imprisioning him” – “putting him away”, I presume, a feasible way to interpret apokteino:         Mat 14:5 And when he would ((determined, be disposed, desired, have rather)) have put ((apokteino= killed)) him to death ((apokteino= than put him away)), he feared the multitude, because they counted him as a prophet.

To the second part of your question, you are referring to verse:

Rev 11:6 These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will ((determine)).

The examples in this verse evidences what Moses performed upon Jehovah’s instigation to get Pharaoh to let the Israelites out of Egyptian control. The verse doesn’t say they use those powers and to the contrary Jesus said upon his/their return, the “false prophets” would be the ones showing great signs and wonders to fool even the elect:

Mar 13:22 For false Christs and false prophets shall rise, and shall shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect.

The elect are those prepared to receive/recognize The Father and Son’s prophesied return, either while they were incarnate or afterwards to date. Speaking of which it was also very clear that upon his/their return they would both have new names as they would have new human bodies to take over that were prepped for them and Ti and Do actually said would have died had they not taken them over. In this verse, that is one that offers some of this proof, the term God is actually referring to the same individual who performed the tasks of Jehovah, The Father and then with the new name of Peep and finally Ti:

Rev 3:12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name.

************
3) Who or what was the beast that overcame and killed them?
************

In short, the beast are all humans who know it or not are making choices that are the result of the Luciferian fallen angel space alien’s influence over them. This influence comes in two ways. a) From the facts of the many UFO and Space Alien related events throughout history but showing the most evidence in the U.S. in the 1940’s and 1950’s when they were released from their “bottomless pit” as depicted in…:

Rev 9:1 And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit.

…which resulted in people and governments recognizing their physical reality and starting their agencies to deal with them. There is evidence, from leaks that factions in the U.S. government, mostly involving the military and intelligence organizations met with and worked with at least one space alien race in the 1970’s and agreed to not try to stop their abduction of humans for their hybridization experiments in exchange for access to their spacecraft technologies that the U.S. badly wanted. This degree of relationship largely began under President/General Eisenhower and has since been the motivation behind the building of the U.S. shadow government that Hillary Clinton admitted to the existence of publically when she was running for public office years ago. This is just one example of how the space aliens have influenced many developments in all fields of science as it was reported that the U.S. at one point had no less than five of their spacecraft to back engineering their zero gravity propulsion systems.

b) This second way in which these Luciferians have influenced humans is through their “discarnate” presence. This mainly takes place among those humans who rise to a certain amount of popularity and thus power, and mostly in governmental positions as the intention is to escalate the agenda to get human help to build the technology the Luciferians want and need if they are going to get off the planet before it is recycled again. Plus they are desperate to add to their ranks from the human kingdom, hence the myrid of Contactees that have formed groups in the U.S. and Europe since the turn of the 20th century.

Therefore the “beast” is essentially the U.S. government though any/all governments are also beasts where the meaning of the word has to do with wild and/or venomous mammals, like many humans, venomous in the way they justify killing and stealing from other nations while working and spreading lies and deceit to get their way, that is pushed by the main body of people with the biggest controls, all of which are poisons to a soul and against the Kingdom of God/Heaven. When governments go about conquering others, subjugating populations by installing puppet rulers and raping natural resources they foster unrest and discord while blanketly lying to cover up what they don’t want the public to know about. Of course not all in government are in league with this “beast” and subsequently the literal ones who were released from the deep/debtless places, aka “bottomless pit” are used to naturally put all to the test of the ways in which each of us can be in league with this “beast” through giving out loyalty and/or working for them, the mark of the beast on our “head” and/or “hand”.

These questions about the beast and referencing the Two Witnesses being subdued (overcome) and seperated/completed/departed with/at/from/upon death (killed) is spelled out in this verse:

Rev 11:7 And when ((as long as, whenever)) (they) shall (have) finished ((5055 teleo= perform, accomplished, as long as, ended)) their testimony, the beast*1 ((The Luciferian fallen angel space aliens influence of the human kingdom)) that ascendeth ((to go up)) out of((from)) the bottomless pit*2 ((deep, pit)) shall make ((cast out)) war((fight, battle)) against ((amid, accompaniment, among)) them, and shall overcome*3 ((subdue)) them, and*4 ((2532 kai=also, even, then)) kill*5 ((apokteino= separated, ceased, departed[exited?], completed, reversed[returned?] with/at/from/upon death)) them ((themselves)).

*1 beast = 2342 therion thay-ree’-on
diminutive from the same as qhra – thera 2339; a dangerous animal:–(venomous, wild) beast.
2339 thera thay’-rah
from ther (a wild animal, as game); hunting, i.e. (figuratively) destruction:–trap.

*2 bottomless pit = 12 abussos ab’-us-sos
from a – a 1 (as a negative particle) and a variation of buqoV – buthos 1037; depthless, i.e. (specially) (infernal) “abyss”:–deep, (bottomless) pit.
1037 buthos boo-thos’
a variation of baqoV – bathos 899; depth, i.e. (by implication) the sea:–deep.

*3 overcome = 3528 nikao nik-ah’-o
from nikh – nike 3529; to subdue (literally or figuratively):–conquer, overcome, prevail, get the victory.
3529 nike nee’-kay
apparently a primary word; conquest (abstractly), i.e. (figuratively) the means of success:–victory.

THE BEAST CAN NOT OVERCOME THE TWO WITNESSES – Their task was not designed to be the sacrificial lamb as Jesus’ task was to help the students to graduate their second of three trimesters in their soul/spirit births.

Humans are the ones the Luciferian fallen angel space aliens (beast) work through and can never literally overcome the Next Level Older Members (Two Witnesses). They can at the most only kill the physical bodies these Two temporarily “wear” (like clothing) for their task – called being incarnate within. Their Soul bodies are eternal and being Older Members they have Kingdom of God/Heaven designed physical bodies to return to that have no human characteristics (humans were designed to have the potential to adopt some of Their characteristics and were designed to have a Kingdom of God/Heaven (Next Level) physical image/likeness – thus humanoid looking.

The English word, “Overcome” has the same meaning as to “conquer” or “prevail” having it’s roots in the Hebrew word, “israel” that Jacob was named after prevailing in his fight against a Luciferian fallen angel space alien (probably discarnate) as “those who overcome, or THOSE WHO CONQUER OR PREVAIL AS/LIKE/UNDER THE DIRECTION OF JEHOVAH. And Jesus said those who Overcome, what Ti and Do spoke of as THE “overcoming of human behavior and ways PROCESS”, the opportunity to do so would be “given to a new nation/ethnicity” leaving the previous ethnicity called today’s Jews vacant of Next Level Mind/Spirit although many who identify with their heritage still think of themselves as a nation and ethnicity with a special relationship with the Kingdom of God/Heaven and the past promises based on their committments (covenant) with the Most High God. This is not to pass judgement on Jews as they are individually no different than anyone else. At any given moment someone who is Jewish can choose to believe whatever they want to believe and based on that each will have their relationship with the Most High God, who depending on their thirst will lead them to the hightest truths, which in my opinion will be Ti and Do, so they can decide where their allegience truely lies. If one can not or rather does not want to “change their mind” when a change opportunity has been provided, (as with Ti and Do’s arrival) to which they can see all their heritage played out in modern terms and understanding that are no longer steeped in mystery, then that’s their ultimate choice and they will be judged by that choice, so such time will be their final judgement during the course of the remaining years to the end of the age. (An age to the Kingdom of God/Heaven is speaking of the course of the entire experiment, starting from the Adam/Eve account to the return of the Kingdom of God/Heaven (Father and Jesus and Saints), as Ti and Do and Crew, following the remaining short time after they have been incarnate, but while only visible to humans in the literal “heavens” to accept or reject.

This is suggesting that Do and Crew may be scheduled to return one more time before recycling the entire planet’s surface, but NOT incarnate and NOT walking among humans but staying in their spacecrafts but in such a way that might offer one last proof that they were representing themselves by the time and effort incarnate as Ti and Do.

HOWEVER THE BEAST CAN, IF PERMITTED BY THE NEXT LEVEL “SUBDUE” THEIR EFFORTS

Therefore, from the various translation options listed in Strongs, “subdue” most seems to represent what the BEAST does to these Two Witnesses. Subdue is defined in this context as:

1.to bring a person or group of people under control using force
2.to soften something, or make something less intense

This is what took place as a result of the October 18, 1975 CBS TV network news broadcast by Walter Cronkite that revealed the “mystery surrounding the Two” as solved that Ti and Do seriously felt was their being shot down by the press as it forcibly established control over Ti and Do and crew. After that, the pictures of their physical bodies were all over the news. For them to give public meetings after that using the same motis operandi would now be familiar to people, so that their message wouldn’t stand much of a chance of breaking through the barrage of thoughts and actions that judged them as dangerous mind controlling false prophets.

*4 and = 2532 kai kahee
apparently, a primary particle, having a copulative and sometimes also a cumulative force; and, also, even, so then, too, etc.; often used in connection (or composition) with other particles or small words:–and, also, both, but, even, for, if, or, so, that, then, therefore, when, yet.

*5 killed = 615 apokteino ap-ok-ti’-no
from apo – apo 575 and kteino (to slay); to kill outright; figuratively, to destroy:–put to death, kill, slay.
575 apo apo’
a primary particle; “off,” i.e. away (from something near), in various senses (of place, time, or relation; literal or figurative):–(X here-)after, ago, at, because of, before, by (the space of), for(-th), from, in, (out) of, off, (up-)on(-ce), since, with. In composition (as a prefix) it usually denotes separation, departure, cessation, completion, reversal, etc.

From a primary Greek Word Study (Transliteration-Pronunciation Etymology & Grammar) for apokteino:

1) to kill in any way whatever
1a) to destroy, to allow to perish
2) metaph. to extinguish, abolish
2a) to inflict mortal death
2b) to deprive of spiritual life and procure eternal misery in hell

For this reason some translators list apokteino as meaning to “kill in any way”, yet it is almost always translated to “kill” or “slay” in 55 New Testament locations, mostly pertaining to Jesus death, which is interesting as to Jesus HE wasn’t being killed or slain exactly because He KNEW He was more than that human vehicle he wore (the vehicle wrapped around His true nature, His Soul body) that He, perhaps with His Father’s assistance, in the tomb would heal and transform into a new physical body that didn’t exactly resemble the one that was crucified, yet had left some characteristics remaining so he could prove to his disciples he was still a PHYSICAL BEING AND NOT A SPIRIT. But pertaining to apokteino, there is actually no evidence published of the meaning of kteino or any related term, while for other Greek words translated to kill there are many associated spellings.

The following alternate example lists the Greek transliteration “apokteino” twice, once translated to English as “put” and the other as “death”, but it seems to make sense in the reverse order of the context as it is saying that Herod would have rather X him than X him because he feared the multitude… Killing him (John the Baptist) would have upset the multitude much more than “imprisioning him” – “putting him away”, I presume, a feasible way to interpret apokteino:

Mat 14:5 And when he would ((determined, be disposed, desired, have rather)) have put ((apokteino= killed)) him to death ((apokteino= than put him away)), he feared the multitude, because they counted him as a prophet.

However, with this said it always remained a puzzle as to the Rev 11:7 usage to say the “beast” shall “overcome them and kill them” as both overcome and kill, even if we say apokteino is meant as “kill in any way”, separation by death, etc. as both connot They are finished. But if they both have the same connotation, why say it in two distinct ways as none of these prophecies are ever casual in their use of words and they don’t display a format to where one is an adverb as both have their own pronoun subject as “them” associated. All five of these words are in the original manuscripts used to construct this verse. On top of that the word “and”. Greek “kai” was between the two verb/subject combonations (though reversed in order as is the way Greek is formatted) which is also never used causually in scripture but can be translated, in this context equally well as “also, even, then” but as “and” is mostly used to seperate two distinct events.

Of course I would never have wondered all these things if I wasn’t trying to match the scripture to what I know took place with Ti and Do. That actually explains why most of prophecy is actually impossible to decipher accurately without having a real example to apply, which can explain the fact that part of the prophecies express the timing for the revealing of what was formally hidden. Theologians often say these truths and understandings of prophecies can not be known until Jesus returns, largely drawing from Daniel being told to “shut up the prophecies until the end” and John being told the same thing in Revelations 10, to where the end, that is of the “sounding” stage is spelled out as “in the days of the voice of the seventh angel”:

Rev 10:7 But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets.

Note: here the mystery that is to be finished is what the ones called Jesus and his Father, that I believe are evidenced to date as Do and Ti, had “declared to his servants the prophets”, thus contained within what we call the Old New testament teachings and prophecies of the future. As hard to believe as this will be for many, I believe this seventh (trumpet) sounding occurred from February 15th of 2013 to the end of March 2013, with the arrival of the great meteor that produced no human causualties but caused a great deal of physical damage to the Russian town of Chelyabinsk and was followed 16 hours later by another object said to evidence the same trajectory. The details of this event are available at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chelyabinsk_meteor, but are not at all the only evidence of a major annoucement from the Level Above Human. On this same day, there was a fireball seen over northern California and a giant asteroid flying close by Earth that was as close as 17,000 miles which is inside the Moons orbit. Days later there were fireballs reported all over the world and there were some days before as well. Then there was a fireball that looked more like a craft as it no tail or sonic boom or fragments that caused a huge stir from the great lake Ohio area of the U.S. to the Virginias but was also reported seen from Vermont to Florida and finally the Pan Starrs comet that made perihelian on March 10, 2013 and was visible to the naked eye for some days before and after than, curiously during the anniversry of the Hale-Bopp Comet Do and Students considered their “sign” for the timing of their exit by Palm Sunday on March 21-24 of 1997. Pan Starrs was not just a curiousity in it’s timing but also showed a “companion object” with it that was on the internet briefly before being whisked away, (though I have a copy of the images). The companions was explained as an anomoly, perhaps evidence it was breaking up, yet the object was quite large and was away from the head of the comet, thus as if flying in front of it and as it was reported as one of several pictures couldn’t have been part of the comet breaking up or it would have simply become part of it’s tail, logically speaking as to be projected in front of this massive object would seem to defy physics as humans understand physics, which in reality is very little. Another curiosity was the way Feb. 15, 2013 was to the day or two 40 years (1 hour by God’s time) from the day that Ti and Do left Bourne, Texas armed with having significantly awakened to their mission for what they both believed to be from their Heavenly Father from outer space (the literal heavens).

But what if apokteino is actually “kill in any way” while also meaning a SEPARATION BY DEATH, COMPLETION BY DEATH, DEPARTED/EXIT BY DEATH

After all the translation options above, of the Greek, “apokteino” where “apo” as a prefix is defined as, “separated (off, away), ceased, departed, completed” and “kteino” defined presumably as death or dying (mortal or spirit), extinguish, abolish and/or destroy, when combined translates to SEPARATION/off/away, COMPLETION, DEPARTED, reversed/RETURNED WITH/AT/FROM/UPON (some form of becoming dead, thus DEATH), which seems to be far more filled with likliness possabilities than translating it to “killed”, ignoring the prefix “apo” entirely. If it was meant to be just “killed” why not use the Greek word:

5407 phoneuo (fon-yoo’-o) from 5406; verb, translated as – kill 10, do murder 1, slay 1; 12 = to kill, slay, murder, to commit murder.

For example as in:

Matthew 5:21 Ye have heard that it was said of them of old time, Thou shalt not kill ((5407 phoneuo)); and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgment:

But I’m questioning the translation not the Greek word it came from. After all, this verse is speaking about Two members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven who as described in Rev 11:4 as “OLIVE TREES” and “LAMPSTANDS” are “ANOINTED ONES” (see Zechariah 4), thus “CHRISTS” in the history of these depictions. So as is evident by my choice of upper case characters above the essential differences I see in “apokteino” refers to these two being “seperated, departed or having completed something with/at/from/upon death of the body whereas the Greek “phoneuo” refers exclusivly to the act of killing someone, even though the supposed root of kteino claims the same “to slay” translation, that is IF it was used without that very purposeful “apo”.

Since these verses are depicting the prophecy period and it’s fulfillment, when they complete/finish it will be up to these TWO in their mental communion with Their Older Member (Heavenly Father) who is on a spacecraft nearby. The “beast” has no say in when, where and how they will exit, “seperate from their vehicles (bodies)”. Just like with Jesus, the “beast” saw to it that he was seperated from his vehicle BUT IT WAS AT HIS INSTIGATION according to the instructions he received from his Father when he climbed what has been called the Transfiguration Mount with his disciples James, John and Peter in witness.

By the way this is another reason some believe the Two Witnesses are Moses and Elijah, because from this meeting one or more of these disciples initially recorded giving these two messengers those identities that Jesus did not verify nor deny. For all intents and purposes it is quite possible that these two were the physical bodies of Moses and Elijah. After all Elijah was witnessed by Elisha, his disciple to have been “taken” by a whirlwind and Moses walked off into the desert and his body or remains were never found (and it’s hard to imagine that some would not have went to look for him at some point). Ti and Do felt Moses was taken but I am not aware of why. As I have said before, Ti said that the Older Member Soul from the Next Level (Kingdom of God/Heaven) named Do on this Two Witnesses task was also the same One who performed the tasks of Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah and Jesus, thus those Christians who believe the Two are Moses and Elijah and/or Enoch and/or any of these are correct. But where Christians are not correct is in expecting they to arrive and call themselves by those names. Jesus even said not to believe someone who comes saying they were Jesus the Christ. Ti and Do said they are not Jesus because Jesus was the name of that physical body that Older Member Soul took to perform his task. Even though that vehicle with the Older Member soul occupying it were lifted up into the cloaked (cloud) spacecraft to show those in observance how they physically come and go doesn’t mean once he was on that spacecraft he would have stayed in the body. In any case, if he did stay in that body, he then sacrificed it or as Do suggested “hung it in a closet” on board a spacecraft at one point before he was sure that they had come in purposely crashed spacecrafts in the 1940’s and 1950’s.

In these verses below Jesus makes it very clear what he was doing by turning himself in to have his body killed:

Joh 10:11 I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd giveth his life for the sheep.
Joh 10:12 But he that is an hireling, and not the shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf coming, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth: and the wolf catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep.
Joh 10:13 The hireling fleeth, because he is an hireling, and careth not for the sheep.
Joh 10:14 I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep, and am known of mine.
Joh 10:15 As the Father knoweth me, even so know I the Father: and I lay down my life for the sheep.
Joh 10:16 And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.
Joh 10:17 Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again.
Joh 10:18 No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power ((1849 exousia= power of choice, liberty of doing as one pleases, authority, right, jurisdiction, strength, permission, mental power)) to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father.

THIS LAST VERSE SHOWS THAT HE HAD THE CHOICE AND PERMISSION (FROM HIS FATHER) TO LAY DOWN HIS LIFE BY TURNING HIMSELF IN TO BE KILLED, A “SUICIDE” FOR HIS FATHER WHO LOVES HIM BECAUSE HE IS WILLING TO GIVE HIS ALL AND THAT HE WAS FOLLOWING HIS FATHER’S INSTRUCTION/COMMANDMENT TO DO SO. Understanding this is key to also understanding how Ti and Do and students also chose to lay down their lives for their Older Member (Father), Do for Ti and the student body for Do.

But the time frames for Their CHOSEN “seperation” from their vehicles by/through the vehicles death is determined when they have determined their task to be accomplished. That little word “and” in between being subdued (overcome) and separating/completing/departing with/by/from death (killed) doesn’t speak to how much time passes in between nor whether or not their seperation from their physical bodies occur at the same time and way or not. For instance, Revelations 12 depicts the activity from the Father’s perspective, who takes a “Woman gendered clothing”:

Rev 12:1 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars:

Subsequent verses decribe how this “woman” gives birth to a “son”, another indication that she is a parent, but the fact that she is clothed by both Sun(Father) and Moon(Mother) while under(cover) on feet (Earth as the Children’s footstool to birth). Some Christians say this “child” is the church, which has it’s truth to it as the church is the body of believers and this One in particular was once a believer but had graduated from the human kingdom long, long before the current “church body”. It was a good attempt to understand it lacking Their return. I don’t know how the “woman” part is justified though if the translation/interpretation is as general and symbolic as the symbolism, it’s kind defeats the purpose of providing a clear picture of the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s implementation of their harvest plan. After all, one only needs to look at the prophecies for the messiah’s return that the Jews are still anticipating to see how one can’t see the literal interpretation of prophecy until the prophecy is being fulfilled and even moreso after the fact. This is all part of the plan though as it offers everyone the challenge they have been groomed to choose to consider and potenitally believe in and become in allegience to exclusively to show the Next Level they are a sprouting soul seed.

These verses then depict the serpent’s arrival, again the venomous beast from the Luciferian fallen angel focus followed by the Woman taking her children to include the new liter she has groomed her Son to birth, into the wilderness, which was the wyoming campgound living experience that lasted for about 3 years before moving into suburban Colorado neighborhoods and other states thereafter.

Finally She, her vehicle is overcome by the serpents flood of thoughts against her and her son and students that she takes the greater brunt of, seperates from her vehicle (dies) in 1985 and causes the battle to focus instead on her Son and Their seed, depicted by:

Rev 12:15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood.
Rev 12:16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.
Rev 12:17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

Thus the Luciferian space aliens through their discarnates and direct thought transmissions and through the human negativity they also largely foster directly and indirectly, stored in their genes/subconscious minds heaped on Her (Them) through the thoughts and feelings sent to them in response to their “stealing/catching (rapture) away” of the Earth human’s offspring takes a huge toll on her body literally as she must fight off every thought while shouldering the greater share of helping the student body to include her Son, the One who was Jesus rise to his position on the “throne” of the task and to then birth each of the litter of Souls via each of their difficult overcoming of all their human behaviors, ways, attachments, and overall root systems to the human kingdom and the Earth. I witnesses much of this though at the time didn’t have much of a clue of it’s extent. When one never bucks a system one never knows how intense the backlach is, even if just from what we can’t see in thoughts and feelings. People who hold public office where they are not popular with all the people do get attacked by what is to them and their foward motion negativity but they have so many supporters that buffer that negativity. Ti and Do had only a handful of supporters as did Jesus and as did Moses.

The phrase “earth opened her mouth” is a phrase for consuming someone so they die. In 1983 Ti was diagnosed with cancer in her eye and had it removed and was told by her doctor the cancer had “probably spread throughout her body”. Ti knowing doctors as she worked as a professional nurse in hospitals for many years told the doctor he had no right to tell her that without proof as it sets up the patient to battle the negative when he may be wrong. A verdict like that can ruin someone’s life and the others in their life so needs to be only said when there is sufficient proof. There was no indication she anything to try to surpress it’s growth, but then I wouldn’t have been privy to that information necessarily. It was two weeks before her vehicle died that Do told us she had been diagnosed with cancer in her liver.

However, even though it looks like she died against her will, by disease Ti also layed down her body, (as did Do twice) by heading the task to begin with knowing that They would be hated by most and potentially killed because of. They were threatened and demonized just as Jesus was and just like with Jesus for no good or legal reason as no one was cohersed into joining them and all who did join were adults, whether young or old adults but were to some degree living on their own, so no one was snatched away from their parents nest, though parents naturally had a mighty challenge to either look to their idea of God for help to understand or not.

She chose to be cremated and her ashes were spread over White Rock Lake in Dallas, Texas a few days following her vehicles death on June 19, 1985. The student body knew nothing of what she went through until two weeks before she exited her incarnation. Ti always told Do she was here to “get him started” and after that said she would “go back”. When she said this, Do always wondered what that meant as Ti didn’t give any further details. He couldn’t imagine that she meant she would be going back to her human vehicle’s family. When her vehicle expired Do said because of the stresses of Ti’s task she “burned out her vehicle” and then he knew what she meant about going back after getting him started. She came with him to birth him to his next station of bringing the students through their birth canal/metamorphosis. This was her seperation, completion, ceasation of her incarnate task and return via dropping the vehicle, the choice she knew was before her from the start of their prophecy. All in all she was incarnate and fully awake for 12 years. Do was incarnate and fully awake for 24 years. These are not accidental numbers.

More details pertaining to the identities of the “beast”:

To the Kingdom of God/Heaven these are dangerous to Souls and venomous with what they teach as following their teaching, behaviors and ways are deadly to any Soul. Many people are fooled by their general peaceful nature and caring about the Earth environment as evidenced by various contactees. Lucifer was called an “angel of light” for he had drawn into his soul a certain amount of Kingdom of God/Heaven “holy” mind/spirit which amounts to information about the physical reality and how the Evolutionary Level Above Human (Kingdom of God/Heaven) works to build “gardens” to grow Souls upon towards new membership in their Family, their behaviors and ways) but having rebelled from allegience to his Older Member (heavenly Father) lost much of the awareness his connection and experience provided. The one called Lucifer is actually in the spirit world along with the original fallen angels that Enoch detailed. However all the humans who they seeded through their hybridization programs long, long ago, before the start of the latest civilization garden like experiment, marked by the Adam and Eve event, that were allowed to survive the floods or other recycling stages on the Earth, by hiding underground or in the seas, were allowed by the Kingdom of God/Heaven to come out of their facilities sometime during the 1940’s and 1950’s which is depicted by the opening of the bottomless pit in Rev 9:1 that was sycronized with the Kingdom of God/Heaven planned, “UFO Crashes” that marked the main arrival of most of the returned “saints”. The Ones who were Jesus and His Father came in the same way but previous to the full body of students with the first possabily as early as 1897 in the Aurora, Texas crash with one non-human body found and buried and reported in the press.

The fallen angel’s descendents while at the height of their civilization had acquired technologies that they took with them into their underground hiding places, not far different than what is happening now in human governments anticipating environmental calamity, space alien attacks, nuclear war or pandemic threats to human existence. As we speak building of extensive underground facilities progresses all over the world. The Kingdom of God/Heaven will choose which to allow to survive until the civilization is re-planted, possably by another Adam/Eve type of experiment that would follow a complete recylcing of the current civilization on Earth. Then at whatever appointed time, possabily 1000 years later the Kingdom of God/Heaven would open up one or more of the underground facilities that had been shut up, to allow those humans who were trying to propogate and survive to come to the surface. These humans that emerge with their technology will be seen by the upcoming civilization’s human population in the same way humans have come to recognize the existing space alien population. These new space aliens would have the same kind of agenda the last crop of space aliens have now. They want to encourage humans who at that time would have the facilities to construct flying objects to build models that could be used to escape the planet as opposed to being trapped inside the earth again. And they would want to restore the propogation of their species, thus would abduct humans to extract eggs and sperm and experiment cross breeding with the new crop of humans. And they would be trying to develop energy systems to use to power their space crafts. Thus they would in very secret ways find scientists among the human population that they can relate to and thus get the help from to build new space crafts. This seems to be what happened in Germany during the Hitler regime as it was in the early 1930’s when Hitler commissioned experimental building of what today look like flying saucers. Hitler also was behind many expeditions to Antarctica where they became aware of a “shangrila” which seems to be related to the North Pole “hollow earth” entry point as surmised from Admiral Byrd’s expedition that reported beings with sophisticated crafts living inside the Earth in a tropical environment that allowed for exit only through the Antartica pole. And so we have the idea of a “bottomless pit” extending from the north to the south pole.

This is an extensive conversation wrought with disinformation but many facts that remain have been surfacing at this time as Jesus said in the end time all things “covered up” would be revealed and as Daniel said, “knowledge ((awareness)) [would be] increased”.

Luk 12:2 For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed; neither hid, that shall not be known.

Ti and Do referred to all space aliens as Luciferian because they were all related to the fallen angels that at one time Lucifer was the leader of. Ti indicated that Lucifer was Do’s counterpart and they related an experience Do had in a book store in Portland, Oregon where Do said he saw Lucifer and was alarmed by but knew this was his rival. The Luciferians through the discarnate world seek to influence key humans in high places to motivate them to whatever his agenda. That agenda is to steal souls that were planted by the Next Level to add to their ranks on spacecrafts. Thus we see the numerous contactees starting in the 1940’s and 1950’s but increasing to date, often masquerading as Jesus.

The Luciferians have been so successful in their programs to influence society that what humans think is a normal way to think and act is directly the result of the Luciferian influence. Thus it was just a matter of time before the Luciferian’s influenced the humans in the governments and media and powerful corporations to participate in destroy, eliminate from people’s consideration or even kill any Representatives from the Next Level that come incarnate and attempt to talk honestly about the reality of the Next Level as a non-religious and non-spiritual physical many membered “kingdom” all could choose to apply to evolve into through and with those sent Representatives.

(Peep) TI AND DO (Bo) ARE SUBDUED (overcome):

They at that time on about October 21, 1975, 2-3 days after Walter Cronkites announcement of their vehicles human names and record felt they receive instruction that the strategy had changed so that they were no longer going to be physically killed to demonstrate death overcome as they thought then, though they no idea that prophecy actually depicted these events in the way they experienced, them as I have laid out til here. They were not aware that Ti was to exit her vehicle first or that Ti was the Revelations Woman. Years into the groups forming, but before Ti left her vehicle Do sat us down in the only bible study we ever did in my 19 years with them and without Ti present at the meeting told us that the Revelations 12 Woman was depicting Ti and her task, though he gave us no indication then that she would be leaving soon. He only got through the first couple verses and did not do any word for word translation as I do here. This is not to say Ti and Do didn’t talk about Jesus frequently but never in a quoting of chapter and verse way. When someone is the real deal they don’t need to prove it and they don’t quote what they said in the vehicle they occupied 2000 years ago as their brain doesn’t have that programming in their new vehicle. Do, before he had awakened did attend seminary in New York but was quickly discouraged by what he said was all the limitations of study materials and interpretation he would have been restricted to.

And so Bo and Peep were subdued (overcome), as they felt and said “shot down by the press” through the mouthpiece of the “beast”, initially through the well known CBS network news anchor Walter Cronkite, under that prevailing unseen and unknown influence by the Luciferian space aliens who had infiltrated their mind into all our heads to program us to the norm of life as a human as all there is, except for what became largely illusionary beliefs about an afterlife in some etheric “heaven” on someone else’s effort (Jesus) alone making it attractive to anyone and everyone without the recognition of how each must conquer all their human limiting mammalian roots, behavior and ways AS HE (JESUS) CAME TO TEACH AND BE THE EXAMPLE OF TO DEMONSTRATE WHAT WE MUST ALSO DO TO REAP THE PROMISED REWARD OF BEING WITH HIM IN HIS HEAVENLY KINGDOM, though belief alone in the CURRENT REPRESENTATIVE INCARNATE is a first step, which belief in what Jesus and Moses taught preps us for.

The Luciferian mindset has become so pervasive, it seems obserd that such influences drive our governments, social, religious and spiritual systems. All who give allegience to this systemwide “beast” by their patriotism and loyalty and belief in (mark of the beast in one’s head) and all those who work for or on behalf of this “beast” have accepted their “mark” on their hand, as the hand represents what we WORK FOR and what we believe in and work for is our master and what we actually worship (what Do said really meant “work for” – give service to).

Ti said that even though Lucifer chose repeatedly to go against his “heavenly Father”, (in Ti and Do’s terminology his “Older Member”), “Lucifer is still loved by the Next Level”. I have deduced that Ti was Lucifers Older Member that born him into his partial employ in the Next Level, termed a “watcher”, an elementary type of service designed to give a student experience toward becoming a full fledged member of the Next Level that would include a great deal of further responsabilities according to each graduates desires to serve.

From “’88 Update – The UFO Two and Their Crew”, Do writes about that time when Walter Cronkite broke the news of having discovered their human identities as Marshall Applewhite and Bonnie Nettles:

“Ti and Do were in Las Vegas when the TV network news programs all broke the story about the two. Now because of the kind of publicity that had come out across the country, climaxed by the networks, Ti and Do felt that further meetings were pretty hopeless and people had already made up their minds about how ridiculous this all was.” He follows this writing, “they grieved literally for days, feeling like they had been shot down by the media and the mission was dead”.

Thus the “shooting down by the media” was the exposure of the names of the physical human vehicles they incarnated into that included the fact that Do had served time in jail for what was charged against him as a car theft because of a rental car Ti and Do kept longer than they had planned. Ti and Do said they sent letters to the rental car company explaining how they could not get back to St. Louis where they rented the car but did intend on paying them. Ti also had an arrest, as they were both arrested in Brownsville, Texas about a year before then. The story was that when they had realized that they were fulfilling the prophecy of the Two Witnesses they traveled back to Texas and went to the press telling them they had a “big story” for them. Being Brownsville on the Mexico border, the reporter who took their call figured the story would be a drug tip so he called the police. They showed up at the motel where Ti and Do were staying and Ti and Do who addmitted that they were already very paranoid tried to drive away but were surrounded by police cars and had a helicopter overhead with a megaphone informing them to give up. A year or so earlier while traveling they met with a woman who had believed in them and wanted to help them and who they had seen a number of times in their travels as they stayed in touch. This woman gave Ti her credit card to use. What Ti and Do didn’t know was that the husband of the woman, when he found out that she had given away her credit card reported it stolen. Ti spent a few weeks in jail and the husband dropped the charges and she was released. But even though the credit card company dropped the charges against Do, because of the strange circumstances surrounding Ti and Do’s story, the District attorney decided to prosecute the case anyway. Ti and Do told them who they thought they were. Finally, when it finally came to trial, six months had passed. Do was offerred a plea deal that would have reduced his sentence to 6 months so instead of risking a long drawn out trial, he took the deal and pled guilty and was released with time served. Ti during that time took a nursing job in Houston to earn enough money to pay the lawyer fees. She had been a nurse for premie babies in Houston when she met Do in 1972. At first the idea that he was now a convicted felon bothered them, thinking that they would have no credability. The funny thing Do reported was that to be released he had to pass a psychological exam which he did pass with flying colors even though he said not a day passed that he didn’t question his own sanity. The good thing about Do’s jail terms was that he wrote a paper called, “statement one” that Ti and Do then mailed out to anyone and everyone they thought might be interested which quickly brought them the invitation to speak to the meditation group in Los Angles that started their public meeting period and resulted in followers that they at first were not planning on and were uncomfortable with. They thought they would just tell their story and move on.

The next verse shows how the translation to “kill” steamroles.

Rev 11:8 And their dead bodies *1 ((ruin)) (shall lie)*2 in ((upon)) the street*3 ((wide, spread out plot, open square)) of the great ((large)) city (walled/boundried area)), which spiritually *4 ((non-physically)) is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.

*1 dead body = 4430 ptoma pto’-mah
from the alternate of piptw – pipto 4098; a ruin, i.e. (specially), lifeless body (corpse, carrion):–dead body, carcase, corpse.
4098 pipto pip’-to,
peto pet’-o; (which occurs only as an alternate in certain tenses); probably akin to petomai – petomai 4072 through the idea of alighting; to fall (literally or figuratively):–fail, fall (down), light on.

*2 (shall lie) was completely added to complete the idea that their were dead bodies instead of their “ruin”

*3 street = 4113 plateia plat-i’-ah
feminine of platuV – platus 4116; a wide “plat” or “place”, i.e. open square:–street.
4116 platus plat-oos’
from plassw – plasso 4111; spread out “flat” (“plot”), i.e. broad:–wide.
4111 plasso plas’-so
a primary verb; to mould, i.e. shape or fabricate:–form.

*4 spiritually = 4153 pneumatikos pnyoo-mat-ik-oce’
adverb from pneumatikoV – pneumatikos 4152; non-physically, i.e. divinely, figuratively:–spiritually.

Because translators didn’t have the advantage of seeing this after the fact, and made choices to limit the translation to be easier for people to understand, rather than put in as many viable options as possible to let people decide for themselves, the prevailing interpretation of apokteino, that has very little data on was translated to “kill” in most every translation.

Following suite, they also translated the Greek “ptoma” to “dead bodies” when it less specifically means “a ruin”. Considering that Bo and Peep felt for a short time that their mission was ruined (subdued), this then makes a lot more sense though in some context when ptoma is directly referring to a fallen or ruined or dead body it seems appropriate to translate it to “corpse”.

But the translators did not stop there to form their story. Next they added “shall lie” to make sense with “dead body…in street” when “street”, being a “wide, spread out plate or plot was more kin to a public square where the Greek rhume* is used as a lane or alley so is closer to what we call a street today – I guess like “rue” or “route” in French.

*lane, alley or street = 4505 rhume hroo’-may
prolongation from roumai – rhoumai 4506 in its original sense; an alley or avenue (as crowded):–lane, street.

This usage is depicted in; “Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city” in:

Luk 14:21 So that servant came, and shewed his lord these things. Then the master of the house being angry said to his servant, Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind.

And “great city” is more accurately translated as a “big or high or mighty walled populated area”. The use of “great” isn’t used in prophecy causually. There is something special about this city and it’s apparant by the non-physical (spiritual) comparison to both Sodom and the large country Egypt to include Jerusalem in the middle east that this could easily be an area as big as …the United States. This area can’t be Sodom AND Egypt where the Lord was crucified because because it was stated it wasn’t physically these – it was a non-physical representation of these physical places. Thus it is indicating the new area Jesus talked about moving the Kingdom of God/Heaven to, the establishment of a “NEW Jerusalem” that has a NEW name that the U.S. and Los Angeles are quite the prospect of as according to Jesus:

Mat 21:42 Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in the scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner: this is the Lord’s doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes?
Mat 21:43 Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof.
Mat 21:44 And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken: but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder.

and

Mat 23:37 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!
Mat 23:38 Behold, your house is left unto you desolate.
Mat 23:39 For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.

and

Rev 3:12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name.

Thus if…

The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation ((1484 ethnos= nation, people, tribe)) bringing forth the fruits thereof.

and…

“Ye [Jerusalem] shall NOT SEE ME henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.”

and…

…the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven…

But if the Two Witnesses are not going to show up in Jerusalem or Egypt or Sodom, but some other physical geographic area of the world, how come so many Christian teachers still think Israel and Jerusalem are where Jesus returns to? The Luciferian space aliens in discarnate form go to anyone teaching these things and masquerade as Jesus. These spirits have more power as they once accumulated Next Level Mind – knowlege as power. They know that human vehicles are easily steered in most any direction by simply appealing to them in some way that they gain popularity among other humans for. And once they become popular they are caught and they can feed them ideas as to interpretations galore and/or even stimulate them to look like fools making false prophecies even in areas these humans know from scripture they “can’t know”. How many preachers have predicted Jesus return on such and such a day when Jesus clearly said even he did not know the exact hour (40 year period). This serves the Luciferians (they think) as when sensible people who see these forcasts then see them not come to pass, they then often think all these false teachers teach is balony and they become agnostics or atheists. However, from the Next Level’s perspective this is all permitted because it shows what someone is made of if they so easily turn away from the records of their teachings.

Of course something not yet spoken of is the contraversy of whether or not the Two Witnesses are incarnations, though even when I use that word incarnate I am often disqualified from having any value to what I say and of course NO ONE has to date that I have found (and I have my feelers out into many places) even suggested that these Two could be both Father and Jesus even though Rev 3:12 says “[Jesus will] write upon him [overcomer] the name of my God” when Jesus clearly spoke of his Father as his God as the term God is a general term to describe a supreme being not a mindset like has been morphed into in Buddhism and Hinduism. If a NEW NAME is being given what’s the need for that if HE is not incarnate to need a name. Even Jehovah gave Moses a name when Moses asked for one and actually Jehovah did demonstrate his physicality (shoulder) to Moses once when he asked to see Him.

There is so much evidence that says, the return of Jesus is a physical one where he is incarnate (“son of man” is a reference to “offspring of human” – that’s born of flesh, the way Moses said the next Representative would come the way they always come to work with their prize “plants”, just like him.

But the Luciferians have so influenced Christians to miss all these and the myrid of signs because they are who were most prepared for Jesus return. And that was done that way for a reason as the Kingdom of God/Heaven are only offerring seats on their crafts to a few…”many are called and few are chosen” so all this delusion serves to seperate the ones who have the most live seed from the Kingdom of God/Heaven still in them from those who don’t and/or don’t want to recognize it as it represents too much change of their comfort level which is perfectly understandable as we each get what we want whether it is an illusion or not.

4) (a) When did the three and a half days pass where the people of the earth were celebrating over their deaths? (b) How is it that their dead bodies were not put into graves? (c) Can you give examples of the celebration and how people felt tormented, and (d) how it ended as the people of the earth were struck with fear when God resurrected the two witnesses?

a) when did the three and a half days pass?

Even though I will assign time periods to the stages in Ti and Do’s awakening, prophecy and overcoming classroom periods as the evidence suggests, these time frames have some built in flexability. With that said, “they of people and kindreds and tongues and nations see their ruin/failure/fall” from October 18, 1976 when Walter Cronkite reveals their human identities that continues a flurry of articles in probably every newspaper and news magazine in the U.S., to include Newsweek on October 20, 1975, Time and Psychology Today for several issues, the New York Times magazine with the cover page article entitled, “Looking for: The Next World”, By JAMES S. PHELAN printed on Feb. 29, 1976, followed by a number of books emerging by 1979 like famous explorer, Jacques Vallee’s entitled, “Messengers of Deception: UFO Contacts and Cults”, published by Ronin, that has a section about Bo and Peep, the UFO Two aka UFO Cult as they were called and one of the later to publish, a grade B movie called “The Mysterious Two” with popular actor John Forsyth playing Bo (Do), released on May 31, 1982 that was about Bo and Peep, calling them by some early names they used, “He and She”. The movie as filled with anything but what really happened. In the movie Bo and Peep are dressed in long white robes, typical religio-spiritual garb, while they really did dress in the equivilent of “sackcloth” as depicted in Rev 11:3, the burlap bags that held wheat berries that the poor used to make clothing with, as opposed to what the religious leaders and governmental leader wore that portrays their stature in the human kingdom that means nothing to the Next Level and is even seen as deceitful as it lures someone to look up to. They wore ordinary plain clothing, windbreakers and causual slacks. They both had short haircuts, almost like a butch cut, but slightly over the ears. They wore no jewelry nor makeup (except Ti felt to blend into the way woman looked so she used a slight hint of eyeliner. Her vehicle had large eyes so the eyeliner also subdued their appearance some. In accordance when they gave a meeting, the didn’t prance around the stage or yell or cry or shout in cadence or do anything more than speak clearly unlike, many evangelicals and preachers that seem to be putting on a show.

So the answer I would give would be 1980-82, seven years after they left their world beind in Houston and Corpus Christi, Texas on January 1, 1973 which is approximately 3 1/2 years after they completed their 1260 days of prophecy, like I’ve detailed before as at the end of the public meetings by mid June 1976 and when they and their under 100 students also left “wilderness” living in tents, and towards the end of this period in trailers, in campgrounds and National Forest and BLM areas and moved into houses in suburban areas of Colorado and Texas. I think it fair to say they never fully left the view of some of the public as there were parents and siblings and spouses of some of the student body always looking for their loves ones and relatives. One of the parents even started a network to try to compare notes to learn where the group was at any given time. Some parents didn’t know if their loved ones were even alive as there were all sorts of rumors abounding, even though we received instruction from Bo and Peep to write to those that might have anxiety about our whereabouts and safety. My vehicle’s mother was one who wondered if I was alive even though I wrote and she received a very lengthy letter telling her about what I was doing and before that I had lived on the other side of the country for 5 years by that time so they were perfectly aware of my adventurous spirit. Every once in a while we would find an article about a dropout from the group who would be contacted by this network and/or investigators that would make it to the press.

ABOUT THE JIM JONES PEOPLE’S TEMPLE MURDERS/FORCED SUICIDES – A LUCIFERIAN FACSIMILI MANY HUMANS HAVE ACCEPTED AS THE SAME AS THE HEAVEN’S GATE GROUP’S “LAYING DOWN” OF THEIR HUMAN LIVES/BODIES WITH THE AUTHORITY TO DO SO AS JESUS HAD WHEN HE LAYED DOWN HIS BODY FOR HIS SHEEP ON HIS FATHER’S INSTRUCTION, TO PLEASE HIM:

Incidentally, the movie The Mysterious Two even depicted a mass suicide of the followers that looked like the mass murder of 918 people stimulated by Jim Jones on November 18, 1978 that did not bear any resembelance to Bo and Peep’s group then nor when they layed down their lives. There are many accounts and tapes and evidence of manipulation galore with threats if they didn’t drink the koolaid, having a gun pointed at them, yelling at them to drink it and OURRIGHT MURDERS and CHILDREN in the Jim Jones case. Jim Jones knew his days were counted by then as he ordered the murders of Senator Ryan a day before the mass murder/suicides. Also the people had been prepped to think drinking the koolaid was a drill like he had done a number of times before in preparation for this moment when they would be interferred with. Plus there were all sorts of reports of very grave abuses of power from Jim Jones and his leadership which is why the Senator went to Guyana to investigate. It was said Jones presided over disciplining children, at least on one occasion by tying a rope to a childs feet and hanging them upside down in a deep, dark water well. Thus I say it was a Luciferian facsimili to lump them into the same mindset of fearing anything remotely different than status quo religion and spirituality. The Luciferians were trying to steal world attention, which they had done many times as they anticipated the Next Level’s next coming incarnate.

Now scripturally speaking, here is how it plays out:

The “three days and a half” is referred to in verse:

Rev 11:9 And they of (the) people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their (dead) bodies*1 ((4430 ptoma=ruin, fail, fall (down))) three days ((2250 hemera= to sit, tame, time between dawn and dark, 24 hours, period, years)) and an half*2 ((semi, partition involved in connection)), and shall not suffer their (dead) bodies ((4430 ptoma=ruin, fail, fall (down))) (to be) put in ((to)) graves*3 ((bear in mind, continue, endure, be rewarded, be mindful of, rememberence)).

*1 It was Ti and Do’s physical bodies that had their reputation’s ruined thus this language fits what took place.

*2 half = 2255 hemisu hay’-mee-soo
neuter of a derivative from an inseparable prefix akin to ama – hama 260 (through the idea of partition involved in connection) and meaning semi-; (as noun) half:–half.

*3 to grave = 3418 mnema mnay’-mah
from mnaomai – mnaomai 3415; a memorial, i.e. sepulchral monument (burial-place):–grave, sepulchre, tomb.
3415 mnaomai mnah’-om-ahee
middle voice of a derivative of menw – meno 3306 or perhaps of the base of massaomai – massaomai 3145 (through the idea of fixture in the mind or of mental grasp); to bear in mind, i.e. recollect; by implication, to reward or punish:–be mindful, remember, come (have) in remembrance. Compare mimnhskw – mimnesko 3403.
3306 meno men’-o
a primary verb; to stay (in a given place, state, relation or expectancy):–abide, continue, dwell, endure, be present, remain, stand, tarry (for), X thine own.

As seen in Rev 11:9 above, the first mention of a time period in which the public is observing their ruin is “three days ((period of time or from 12-24 hrs long or as a year)) and half((semi))”. At first interpretation this seemed to refer to the time in which Ti and Do were feeling defeated but that was only referred to by Do as “days” so I thought it was meant to be general and actually that seems to be true and especially with the “half/semi” at the end of the phrase, because it’s kind of inconsistant with Kingdom of God/Heaven depictions of time frames to be talking in terms of human hours that a half of a day would depict. Here is one place where “half” is used to depict time and it’s talking about “silence in heaven” so it would be a heavenly “half hour” or about 20 years by the 1000 yrs. human to 1 day method Jesus disciple Peter wrote about:

Rev 8:1 And when he had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour.

The only other places in the New Testament that use the “half” terminology are:

Revelation 11:11 And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.

Revelation 12:14 And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent.

However, there may be some relationship to when this time period ends to the verse:

Rev 12:6 And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days.

Besides these, Ti and Do indicated in their interview with popular science fiction writer Brad Steiger, co-writer of “UFO Missionaries Extraordinary” about them, on January 7, 1976 that, “It is characteristic of the members of the next kingdom to be able to heal their bodies in three and a half days. The fact that we might have to do that demonstration did not come to our minds after reading Jesus’ life. What you don’t realize yet is the reality of the mental communication that we have.”

Plus it is to be noted that 1260 days in Hebrew counting of 360 days for a year is 3 1/2 years, yet nowhere is 3 1/2 years recorded but there are various examples where it seems there are day to a year representations of time frames:

Numbers 14:34 After the number of the days in which ye spied out the land, even forty days, for every day a year, shall ye bear your iniquities, even forty years, and ye shall know my alienation.

Ezekiel 4:6 And again, when thou hast accomplished these, thou shalt lie on thy right side, and shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah: forty days, each day for a year, have I appointed it unto thee.

Note: if you study these numbers you will find a myrid of number associations and patterns, many of which I find interesting but too complicated for my brain and energy. However, I do believe 100% that the Older Member’s crew employed to lay out the strategies for garden/soul development have a plan and they seem to associate the teachings they give with the number of new members they are seeking to harvest from their garden, which is according to grades in their overcoming of humanness school. And these numbers then become the foundation for time references so humans can see the patterns and they also have a repetitive nature to them, cycles so that we can see their application over the history of the garden experiment. 3 1/2 is just one such pattern that is of course half of the greater pattern of 7 pertaining to the 7 Candlesticks which are the seven oldest students the Two are grooming to carry on future gardening projects. However, with that said, we can get so entwined in the numbers that we miss the purpose of them, to help us see the way it’s all been planned to help us recognize the truth. If we only look at all the number associations we miss all the consistancies in behavior and ways that are a larger part of the plan for potential new fruit but of course is more challenging to consider as we then have to face whether or not we are willing to change, though it’s always provided with helps and administered in a gradual and gentle manner by the Older Members and their crews as They know we are more or less babies.

*******
b) How is it that their dead bodies were not put into graves?
*******

At this point they hadn’t physically “died” yet because “dead bodies” was a mistranslation when it should have simply been “ruined/fallen” or “ruined/fallen (bodies)” and then “graves” indicating that there was no “bearing in mind, continuence, endurance, rewarding, mindfullness of, rememberence of what they had to say”, only that they were Mind controlling charlatans who thought they were taking people to space on a UFO that were tied into new age devil thinking so were not to be paid any mind to.

*******
c) Can you give examples of the celebration and how people felt tormented?
*******

First off, there was no “celebration”. This is the impression given by the translations of how the people “rejoice and make merry and send gifts” but those translations are far afield as is detailed below. However, here are a few examples of how people were “glad or happy” by the news that cleared up the mystery:

From UFO Missionaries Extraordinary:

Max Pavesic says on page 30: “I feel relieved knowing who they are and having the mystery cleared up”.

Regarding how these Two’s presence tormented people – in this case someone who joined for a brief time obviously proving that they didn’t have quite the “hold” on people that some claimed:

On page 32, “Ms Simross also quoted a Houston housewife as saying ‘I would do anything in my power to keep anyone else from going through what I have. It is obvious that these people are on an ego trip. They have set themselves out to be something important. There is a danger of suicide for the followers. They are suicidal anyway, having already killed off their lives as they have known them. When I was involved with them I thought about suicide many times myself.”

(Note: That is a strange report as Bo and Peep at that time were clearly saying that only they would HAVE TO die as prophesied in the Rev 11 Two Witnesses account. They said we would be physically picked up by a Next Level spacecraft when we had completed our metamorphosis. As I traveled around spreading their message, I told a number of people I would not die even though a part of me thought I would and even wanted to be a martyr. Ti and Do later told us this was not a martyr trip, though many of us felt we might get bumped off by those who hated what we were saying, (possibly a genetic and soul body rememberence of past experiences). As it turned out, the death they said we would not experience was the death of our souls. The Soul is what Jesus said was to be born by falling down into the ground in His example of a seed having to fall to the ground to be able to sprout a new shoot. It’s the physical body that must die to produce fruit because having been willing to spread what Jesus said would be met by the same kind of hatred Jesus received, which he said his disciples would also receive. Jesus even layed down his life and said that “no man takes it from me”. He also said he was laying down his life for his Father because his Father asked him to, for the sake of Their sheep the student body. Jesus said that his disciples would have to drink the same cup (of his blood) as he was choosing to drink, a reference to allowing his body’s life to be taken. All humans die and should strive to live as long as possible to learn all the lessons they can, but when some recognize the return of their Older Member incarnate, then they know if the life of their body is required of them to give then they are willing to give it in whatever way their Older Member get’s instruction from their Older Member to “exit” their incarnation. But there was no talk in the classroom about “taking it upon ourselves to exit the task – lay down our human bodies” until September of 1994 after we completed nine months of the “second wave” of looking for lost sheep, after 17 years of not looking or accepting any new members, another of the many unique characteristics to Ti and Do’s task leadership. No children was another.)

The verse to which these questions apply:

Rev 11:10 And (they that) dwell*1 ((inhabit)) upon (the) earth*2 ((country, region)) (shall) rejoice*3 ((cheer, happy, glad (to say farewell))) over ((1909 epi= about, after)) them ((846 autos= these things)), and (make) merry*4 ((put in a good frame of mind)), and ((2532 kai= when)) (shall) send*5 ((dispatch, transmit, bestow)) gifts*6 ((presented, given, offerred, bestowed)) (one to) another ((240 allelon= each other)); because ((3754 hoti= concerning)) these two prophets ((4396 prophetes= fortellers’, inspired speakers)) tormented*7 ((pain, toil)) (them that) dwelt on (the) earth*2 ((country, region)).

Rewritten to:

Rev 11:10 And they that inhabit the country shall cheer and be glad to say farewell about them/these things and are put in a good frame of mind when dispatch (media) transmissions are presented, given, offerred to each other concerning these two prophetically inspired speaker cause pain and toil on those that inhabit the country.

*1 dwell = 2730 katoikeo kat-oy-keh’-o
from kata – kata 2596 and oikew – oikeo 3611; to house permanently, i.e. reside (literally or figuratively):–dwell(-er), inhabitant(-ter).

*2 earth = 1093 ge ghay
contracted from a primary word; soil; by extension a region, or the solid part or the whole of the terrene globe (including the occupants in each application):–country, earth(-ly), ground, land, world.

*3 rejoice = 5463 chairo khah’-ee-ro
a primary verb; to be “cheer”ful, i.e. calmly happy or well-off; impersonally, especially as salutation (on meeting or parting), be well:–farewell, be glad, God speed, greeting, hall, joy(- fully), rejoice.

*4 merry = 2165 euphraino yoo-frah’-ee-no
from eu – eu 2095 and frhn – phren 5424; to put (middle voice or passively, be) in a good frame of mind, i.e. rejoice:–fare, make glad, be (make) merry, rejoice.

*5 send = 3992 pempo pem’-po
apparently a primary verb; to dispatch (from the subjective view or point of departure, whereas hiemi (as a stronger form of eimi) refers rather to the objective point or terminus ad quem, and stellw – stello 4724 denotes properly, the orderly motion involved), especially on a temporary errand; also to transmit, bestow, or wield:–send, thrust in.
4724 stello stel’-lo
probably strengthened from the base of isthmi – histemi 2476; properly, to set fast (“stall”), i.e. (figuratively) to repress (reflexively, abstain from associating with):–avoid, withdraw self.

*6 gift = 1435 doron do’-ron a present; specially, a sacrifice:–gift, offering.

1431 dorea do-reh-ah’ from dwron – doron 1435; a gratuity:–gift.
1432 dorean do-reh-an’ accusative case of dwrea – dorea 1431 as adverb; gratuitously (literally or figuratively):–without a cause, freely, for naught, in vain.
1433 doreomai do-reh’-om-ahee middle voice from dwron – doron 1435; to bestow gratuitously:–give.
1434 dorema do’-ray-mah from dwreomai – doreomai 1433; a bestowment:–gift.

*7 tormented = 928 basanizo bas-an-id’-zo
from basanoV – basanos 931; to torture:–pain, toil, torment, toss, vex.
931 basanos bas’-an-os
perhaps remotely from the same as basiV – basis 939 (through the notion of going to the bottom); a touch-stone, i.e. (by analogy) torture:–torment.
939 basis bas’-ece
from baino (to walk); a pace (“base”), i.e. (by implication) the foot:–foot.

Yes, there was a great deal of relief when Walter Cronkite made that annoucement of the names Marshall Herff Applewhite and Bonnie Lu Truesdale Nettles as the “mysterious two”. One can only imagine how disturbed many were at the ideas these Two presented and the fact that dozens of what ended up being people from various ages and lifestyles were leaving all behind to join them for this bizarre trip to what…? Many feared they were being kidnapped. Others feared they were entrapped like the Manson followers. Many thought their was fowl play and they would be found dead. Not knowing their names left it all up in the air as to how to find and apprehend them to learn what their gimic was. Some claimed they exercised powerful mind control over people. Some claimed they appeared and disappeared, (which Ti and Do later said was funny as they were not aware of anything supernatural to their actions. However, they would not necessarily know if their Next Level helpers did something at times to impress someone. That’s just something I wondered when I read what for instance Hayden Hewes said about how they just seemed to appear and dissappear when they came to visit him in ihis Oklahoma City office).

Again, here is one example of the kind of fear one early follower had in their regard as she didn’t really follow with them and organized a group to work against them, so one can easily surmise her celebration when the mystery was solved:

From the book, “UFO Missionaries Extraordinary”, by Hayden Hewes and Brad Steiger, published by Pocket Books, June 1976, it states;

“Mrs. Culpepper emphasized that in her opinion Bo and Peep were dangerous. They were not run of the mill con artists. ‘They have tremendous mental power. It is not hypnosis. It is thought transplant. They can do it in a matter of minutes.'”

“Sheriff’s departments and other police officals admitted that they didn’t know what kind of affair they might be dealing with. They didn’t know whether the whole thing was a fraud or whether the people who had disappeared might have been killed. Rumors were flying. Some suggested their was human sacrifice and that this was but another elaborate plot that had been sponsored by the Charles Manson family. The mystery was spreading: commentators were speculating: the man on the street was disturbed.”

“…a man and a woman allegedly from outer space luring troubled Earthlings to the desert, to the mountains, to the forest to meet with a UFO and be transported to another world.”

“It seemed like the ultimate escapists dream. Things are lousy on Earth – let’s hope the Space Brothers come along and blast us off this rotting mudball!”

A woman who said her son had joined shows police a postcard she received that said, “I am leaving this earth and will not see you anymore”.

(Note: Ti and Do would certainly not have approved such a note – they were never inconsiderate of others and I saw that over 19 years with them and they talked about some of these stories.)

“…media coverage was getting a bit hairy. It spoke of a middle-aged couple with “hollow-looking eyes” whose offers of a trip to eternity on a UFO were definitely sinister one-way rides.”

“It was said that “The Two,” as they were now beginning to be called, had persuaded their followers that the way to attain the higher life they sought was through fasting. A concerned relative of one of the missing people said, “They might just all starve to death”.

(Note: 12 Years later we did do some fasting but in between those times we always had plenty to eat. In the first couple months though while there was no central organization and there were people of varied interest joining, people did what they wanted. I remember when Ti and Do learned that some were visiting dumpsters behind donut shops (which I admit I participated in doing a time or two, as they threw out all the day old donuts still in their boxes so they looked perfectly good to eat), they were outraged and said they would not have approved of doing that).

“a West Allis, Wisconsin woman told authorities that she feared for the life of her nineteen-year-old chronically ill daughter, who, she believed, had become involved in the bizarre religious cult that promised life after death through bodily ascension into heaven by means of a UFO….”I am really afraid for her life, I really am”.

(Note: Ti and Do never spoke in terms such as “bodily ascension” that I heard or read in their writings though they did say then that prospective candidates wouldn’t have to die to go to the Next Kingdom as was taught by most Christians then. And they did feel that people would be picked up by a spacecraft. UFO was not their terminology as it was too sensationalist sounding, but students designed posters to advertise meetings and used them without checking first with them so UFO became a type of signature that they then followed along with.)

A woman wrote in a letter that she “would have to end all communication with her family–on orders of the couple”.

(Note: This was part of the program to seperate from one’s past entirely, though after tieing up loose ends and trying not to leave a mess which would have included not leaving someone too distressed. However, there is only so much one can do to keep another from being distressed when one wants to do something others see as foolish or naive or stupid, all of which were common ways those left behind saw their choices to follow with these Two. As Jesus said to the man who didn’t want to leave his Father unti his father died, “let the dead bury the dead”. That would have seemed pretty harsh, yet direct and real to the task Jesus had. It was clear that Jesus disciples left all behind to follow him. Jesus even talked about how one’s enemies would be those in one’s own household. Jesus wasn’t murdered because he was loved. Few loved him. He said he didn’t come to bring peace but a sword, one from his mouth that by his instruction would cause followers to sever their ties (roots) to their families to include children and possessions, parents, etc. We were to have peace in the way we interacted with one another but not if they sought to keep us from giving our full allegience to the Kingdom of God/Heaven. Then they represent the voice of our advasary (satan) though it’s not their fault so they are not condemned if they don’t know better but we would have to come to “hate” anything that would try to dissuade us from following with our Older Members when they put out the call (trumpet).)

“…they scared us into a lot of things by emphasizing that if we ‘understand’ and decide to leave, we’ll never be allowed another chance.”

(note: This does not sound like Ti and Do at all. It was not part of their vocabulary to give people ultimatums. In fact they talked some out of joining and over they years sent many away from the group that had wanted to be in the group because they didn’t think they were prepared to do what it would take. 19 were sent away in October of 1976 yet several of these found their way back to the group some 7 or so years later, proving they did have what it took, which Ti and Do were very happy to receive them back again.)

“As if people didn’t have enough to worry about in connection with the mysterious cult, stories in the press began to link them to the mysterious cattle mutilations that had been plaguing farmers for the previous several months. A story datelined Fox Lake, Illinois, October 15, said the police had found two cattle slaughtered and mutilated at about the same time that the fifty-plus member cult of UFO people had camped nearby.”

(Note: If one studies these rashes of cattle mutilations during that time period one will find they are extraordinarily strange for their lack of blood, no tracks, percision laser like surgeon cuts that just removed reproductive organs and eyes, etc. I know for a fact none of us were engaged in anything of the sort. We were busy organizing meetings and finding help from churches with our expenses as Ti and Do instructed us to “test” the churches because we were working for our Heavenly Father. We were instructed to ask for our needs and that we were willing to work for the help but that our primary task right now was sharing new information about the Kingdom of God/Heaven. Then if we were asked for more info about what the new info was, we’d share it. If we were not asked, we’d go about our way whether they helped us or not. When I first did this I was not liking to do so and never actually did, but I did believe in what I was doing so it was far more important to share the truth with someone that asked than to receive the food or gasoline they might not give when they would hear we were disciples of these Two.)

There are many examples that should show without a doubt that upon revealing their names at least the public would have ceased to fear them because without names and identities one’s imagination can run wild with fear of the unknown. However, those who had loved ones in the group still had that fear, but not all. Some parents and siblings and spouses knew their loved ones were not someone easily led and they were adults so could choose what they wanted. Some even supported others joining feeling that they simply didn’t feel ready which Ti and Do even told some, unheard of for “cult” leaders. And don’t forget Jesus was not any less seen as a “cult” leader in his day. The reason he was captured and murdered for no crime but a so called religious crime of blasphemy, was, yes, because he stimulated hatreds by telling the truth about who he was and represented and was bringing updates from, but from the perspective of the Luciferian driven high priests of the Jewish sects, he endangered their hold on their constituency as was clearly stated. They feared they’d lose their followers and thus their lofty, cushy status and lifestyles, fooled into thinking their congregations were their flock to tend and protect, which of course was true, but not as the Next Level saw it that Jesus clearly deliniated. Instead their followers were being protected from the One True God they thought they represented. The same is true today. Ti and Do said that all the players from 2000 years ago are back, as Jesus said, some to eternal life (Membership in the Kingdom of God/Heaven or saved for the next experiment towards that Membership) and some to eternal damnation (having spirit/soul and body recycled), by their own choices of who to give allegience to, the Next Level Older Members last incarnate (God/Father and God/Son (as every member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven is as Jesus said compared to a human a “god”, “greater than the greatest human”)).

A LITTLE MORE BACKGROUND ON THE RESURRECTION AND THE LUCIFERIAN REBELLION

Like Jesus said, they would all be back at the time of his return – the resurrection of the just AND the unjust. Resurrection means to “stand up again” – a literal standing upon one’s human legs which could only happen in two ways. 1) Genetically, as leaves off a human tree, each leaf during the course of life feeds all it’s experiences to the branch, that with each new season and generation of leaves brings forth the same mindset those leaves had when they died as once dead no changes are possible to the branch. 2) For those who were actually given “seeds”, what Ti and Do called “deposits”, literally “souls” as a human body has it’s own “spirit/mind” that grows with the physical body, starting off with it’s genetic propensities (what the last leaves accumulated). Such a human without a soul deposit is a mortal as they have far less potential to relate to the new incarnate Older Member from the Next Level and so they are also not expected by the Next Level to make the same choices. But for those who are given that soul seed deposit, more is expected as more has been given (as Jesus spoke to). So if they reject the new incarnate Older Member among them, they become aligned with the Luciferians.

Remember the Luciferians are not pitch forked, fire breathing, evil looking. They are literally souls who received their deposit while in a human or human equivilent physical body, even before the current civilization and/or actually on a different planet entirely, but where they had equivilent to human kingdom experiences in overcoming. And they were in a Next Level Overcoming program with an incarnate Older Member to such a degree that when their human or human equivilent body died, their Soul was “saved” and in some cases given another physical body they could use to learn additional lessons in preparation for their next trimester towards a “soul (translated to spirit in the gospels) birth”. A birth into an eternal Next Level made vehicle(body) is generally accomplished over three trimesters. The first trimester was the Jehovah/Moses experience, the second the Father/Jesus experience and the third the same Older Members as the Two Witnesses/martyrs experience. (Witness is from the Greek “martus” because part of the program is to GIVE ONES LIFE in every way). Thus if a Soul graduated a trimester and the Next Level determined that they could be given a new body to use in Their service in an elementary task to show the Next Level Older Members what lessons they still needed to learn, they would become “watchers” (what Enoch talked about) – assigned a spacecraft and instruction on who, what, when and where to watch (observe) and report their observations. This is an elementary task because if they don’t stray from it, they can’t do any harm to those they are assigned to observe. But the physical bodies these are issued are still capable of human behavior and ways that they have not yet fully overcome/conquered as one hasn’t overcome until the incarnate Older Member during the third trimester deems they have overcome. It’s a literal training program as the Next Level do not need new members so the members they select will be the cream of the crop as determined by each upcoming souls efforts to abide in the current incarnate Older Member’s program that is consistant with all previous incarnations of those Older Members. So as the story goes in Genesis 6, these “sons of God” being humans deposited with souls seeds that were still in process but did show promise, found the mortal human women fair and chose to cohabitate with some which resulted in children as these “sons” sought to reject their instructions from their Older Member to have their own way and the name that was their ringleader at the time was “Lucifer” – “angel of light”, a very refined Soul that chose a path that isolated him from the Next Level, so he and those that sided with him became prisoners on Earth as the Next Level weren’t going to allow them to have any further access to Next Level areas of the “heavens” – the cloaked to human local habitation for the crews of the Next Level working the garden experiment. Then because of the choices of these who “fell” and were thereby “cast” – restricted to Earth, the Next Level decided to use them by subjecting young Souls to their influence as a testing ground for upcoming members, hence the Adam/Eve experiment beginning. They flunked the test which began the current civilization as they had to learn for themselves the value of the benefits to Next Level membership.

*******
(d) how it ended as the people of the earth were struck with fear when God resurrected the two witnesses?
*******

Their “standing up again” (resurrection) occurs as it says AFTER they are subdued/ruined, what they felt was “shot down by the press” and that ruin was observed by the public til at least May 31st 1982 with the coming out of the movie, The Mysterious Two. By the way, that couldn’t have been a worse misrepresentation of anything Ti and Do were about. Note how the English word “resurrection” came to represent “rising from the dead”, which it does mean indirectly. Humans are all dead until the Next Level gives them a piece of their mind as a soul deposit (seed) because with it and subsequent experiences with incarnate Older Member(s) they will die and never know the further opportunity to “stand again”. So Resurrection has two parrallel meanings:

1) To stand up again, which has to do with having one’s Soul body brought back by the Next Level, which is completely bibical. Jesus said he had lived before the world began, where World can be referring to the current civilization or the entire planet. Jesus said that John the Baptist was the one spoken of as the “messenger sent before His face” named Elias before he was John the Baptist. Jesus told his disciples they would see him again when he came back in the new age. Jesus was coming back as a “son of man” (offspring human). This is NOT reincarnation though this is where the entire idea of reincarnation came from and was like everything distorted. Each human has only one spirit and potentially one soul if that human is deposited with a soul. When that human dies, that spirit and/or soul either merges into the spirit world or is met by Next Level workers who take that soul to “abrahams bosum” or aka “paradise”, technically in a part of the heavens but not an adult member of the Kingdom of Gods in the literal heavens as it generally takes severel experiences taking over a prepared human vehicle to overcome all one’s human behaviors and ways as required to become a full fledged adult in the Next Level.

This standing up has to do with taking over (conquering all it’s human behaviors and ways) a new human vehicle assigned for you to take over by your Older Member with your participation in the choice.

2) It means “standing up for one’s master”, between an Older Member (God) who was last incarnate or for what Jesus called in English, Mammon from mammonous in the Greek related to “treasure” but basically entails the entire human kingdom, so it’s what you make your treasure. Even Kingdom of God/Heaven stimulated behaviors and ways among humans eventually become at best stepping stones to get one to a relationship with an incarnate Older Member. Once bonding/grafting to that Older Member one can not still give any time and energy to anything else, even if it was “loving ones’ neighbor as oneself”, say by being a humanitarian as at such a time one must give All their heart, All their Mind, All their Soul and All theri strenght to that incarnate Older Member. Without the Older Member incarnate it’s impossible to realistically give one’s All to that one person as one would not have a totally real example and teacher to show us what giving our all actually is. Ti and Do always said, if they didn’t need to come incarnate, they certainly would have took care of the classroom from the comfort of their spacecraft and if they let you see that spacecraft we’d be motivated by that proof as opposed to motivated by “faith” which is a choice to build or not and building only takes place by experience with the incarnate Older Member.

This standing up means giving service to one’s Older Member using one’s assigned human vehicle which is engaged when the Older Member gives insruction to share the information they brought, or to do any task they ask of you. This is where the expression comes from, to “stand up for” someone or something.

In accomplishing either of these one has “risen from the dead” as humans who don’t do this are destined to death and eventually the “second death”, the dissolving of the already dead to Next Level mind/spirit and/or soul in the “lake of fire”.

Note: on the word “accomplishing”, some Christians have been taught it’s a naughy word because they think Jesus did it all for us and if we therefore try to accomplish anything we are not accepting his gift of dying for our sins. This is a huge twist by the Luciferians but is rooted in truth as so many things the Luciferians have us twist. We adide in Their love if we ONLY try to accomplish the our Older Members give us to accomplish. We can become ascetics or monks/nuns and do nothing but pray or meditate all day, fast often, live by all the rules, help the poor, help cure the sick, give ourselves to others 24/7 and yet when the Older Member comes incarnate, if we are not willing to put all those things aside to go with and be with that Older Member, we miss out. Ti instructed us to make our committments to Do before she left. She said he was uncomfortable asking for our committment to him even though he knew we needed to give it to him just as he needed to give his committment to Ti. Ti never told Do, she was his Older Member. He learned it in the first year or so with Ti day and night and he said he gave Ti a real hard time coming to recognize who she was.

Thus if they want us to eat ice cream all day and we do it we are abiding in their love during that time we are following their instruction. They probably wouldn’t give us stupid things to do but they will give us fun things to do. They are not against fun. They simply want us to want to do only the things they consider fun. Ti and Do said, “the Lord wants you to have nice things. He just doesn’t want you to want them”. So this is why our Older Members give us commandments and instructions, behaviors and ways as it is by taking all these to heart that we draw their “Holy Mind” into us and then we are abiding in them and they are abiding in us. When we draw ONLY their mind, we are then like little children trusting them 100% and they will never abuse that. They actually only want that committment so they can trust us with the keys to the kingdom where upon entrance we are provided a myrid of departments to work in as nothing is automatic that was not once designed to be automatic and everything can possibly be improved upon and even though the Older Members can do many tasks themselves, they don’t want to. They would rather let the younger members do them so they can grow to become Older Members and even bear younger members into the Next Level.

Scriptures about resurrection:

Mar 12:25 For when they shall rise* from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage; but are as the angels which are in heaven.
Mar 12:26 And as touching the dead, that they rise: have ye not read in the book of Moses, how in the bush God spake unto him, saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob?
Mar 12:27 He is not the God of the dead, but the God of the living: ye therefore do greatly err.

*rise = 450 anistemi an-is’-tay-mee
from ana – ana 303 and isthmi – histemi 2476; to stand up (literal or figurative, transitive or intransitive):–arise, lift up, raise up (again), rise (again), stand up(-right).

Mat 22:30 For in the resurrection* they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven.
Mat 22:31 But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying,
Mat 22:32 I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? God is not the God of the dead, but of the living.

*resurrection = 386 anastasis an-as’-tas-is
from anisthmi – anistemi 450; a standing up again, i.e. (literally) a resurrection from death (individual, genitive case or by implication, (its author)), or (figuratively) a (moral) recovery (of spiritual truth):–raised to life again, resurrection, rise from the dead, that should rise, rising again

With this said, the way in which Ti and Do and by the way, their student body, who are with them throughout these times as it is for them that they came and were incarnate and dealing with the Luciferians, etc. “stand up again” is by gradually building to the “second wave” of face to face sharing of Ti and Do’s information/Mind with the public.

Before the face to face public meetings again, Do took us through many projects as he wasn’t sure Ti wanted us to go public again and Ti wasn’t in her vehicle to ask, so he would ask her privately with his mind. The way they communicated was seldom with a clear answer. It is not like a channeler or a psychic or like a contactee or by some type of automatic writing and we didn’t use tarot cards or weegee boards or any other spiritual paraphenelia. Nor was it through dreams though dreams were considered lesson times to prepare one for the next day’s lessons though we only shared dreams with one another if Ti and Do instigated our doing so and it was seldom and we never tried to interpret them. Occasionally Ti and Do would share one of their dreams and we’d wonder what it meant. The communication came as a thought and they would have to “pull” on that thought to understand all it represented. Sometimes this would take days, weeks, months and years to understand. Pulling was not only mental but trying things. It might be a thought that we needed to move that they later learned was due to a private investigator hired by an x-family member to find someone. To honor such a thought, they would try to seek where they might want to move to. That would take them to the idea of a town or direction. So they’d drive off in that direction to check out how it felt when they got there. Sometimes they later learned they needed to leave so we the student body could deal with our advasaries without Ti and Do’s more powerful minds around to ward them off for us, something we didn’t even know they were often doing which is kin to Jesus running off evil spirits.

With this in mind, after Ti had exited her incarnation, Do began to feel there was still more we could do publically. So Do had us follow though on a book Ti started us on called the Transfiguration Diet, by Littlegreen, Inc. Think Tank. He also said we had to be who were were, referring to the identity of being the return of the One called Jesus and his disciples. He was not saying he was Jesus as Jesus was the body He now as Do took then. That’s what he was saying. Then he also started a video group who would go to UFO conventions and symposiums to do interviews with leading researchers. Then he began writing the book entitled, “’88 Update – The “UFO TWO” and their Crew” that was designed to set the records straight from what was wrongly stated in the press about He and Ti’s efforts in the 70’s. Then he had us start video projects with classmembers doing the talking. June and Sawyer were chosen and there was even a consideration of sending them out to talk to the public again. But then Do felt instruction from Ti, who was outside her vehicle that said he needed to do the videos and that became the 12 hour “Beyond Human – The Last Call” series. When we started this series our numbers were down to 25 students if I recall right. I remember this because when we began to consider various public projects, they also included writing projects and a few of us gravitate to studying scripture, something we didn’t do hardly at all before then. That’s when I came upon the talk of the 24 elders in Revelations and thought that must be those remaining but we never talked about it as it was unimportant. And then there was the 1/3 of a page advertisement in USA Today, national and international addition followed by similar ads in new age newspapers all over the U.S., Canada and in Australia, New Zealand, and England. And we did some correspondence with people from all these places and with people in prisons and we’d send them a Beyond Human tape. However, in doing all this it seemed we all wanted to go out face to face again.

So Do obliged us. On 1/1/1994 we officially “stood upon our feet” to do another 9 month round of public meetings. I can’t actually recall any alarm or fearful public reactions to our re-emergence but I don’t doubt for a minute that someone reading a poster or article or hearing/seeing a Radio and/or TV spot, as we did plenty wouldn’t have had stimulated some unpleasant or alarming memories as no one was particularily fond of us. If anything it seemed we were ignored but ignoring can often be a fearful response.

Do did not give any meetings. They were all done by students and we nearly doubled the numbers though some dropped away soon after to arrive at 38 by March of 1997. No doubt all who knew of the 1975-76 public meetings and thorough media coverage of Bo and Peep would have been watching all this unfold with a certain amount of distress as the UFO Cult was back and that really came to a head when they laid down their lives in March of 1997 with the timing of the very, very unusual Hale Bopp Comet and companion.

This question refers to verse:

Rev 11:11 And after*1 ((3326 meta= accompanying, amid, among, following, hence, hereafter, since)) three days*2 (2250 hemera= sitting/tamed periods of time) and (an) half*3 ((semi day/period)) (the) spirit ((mental disposition, quickening (life energy), blast of mind))*4 of life*5 from God ((2316 theos = the general name of deities or divinities)) entered into them and (they) stood ((2476 histemi= upheld, continued, committed)) upon ((1909 epi= towards, because of)) their ((the other persons (followers/students upcoming harvest))) feet ((4228 pou= footstool)) and ((2532 kai= both)) great ((3173 megas= large, big)) fear ((5401 phobos= alarm, fright)) fell ((4098 pipto= of falling)) upon ((because of)) (that which they) saw ((2334 theoreo= (were the)spectators, beholder, looked on, perceived, saw))

*1 after = 3326 meta met-ah’
a primary preposition (often used adverbially); properly, denoting accompaniment; “amid” (local or causal); modified variously according to the case (genitive association, or accusative succession) with which it is joined; occupying an intermediate position between apo – apo 575 or ek – ek 1537 and eiV – eis 1519 or proV – pros 4314; less intimate than en – en 1722 and less close than 4862):–after(-ward), X that he again, against, among, X and, + follow, hence, hereafter, in, of, (up-)on, + our, X and setting, since, (un-)to, + together, when, with (+ -out). Often used in composition, in substantially the same relations of participation or proximity, and transfer or sequence.

*2 days = 2250 hemera hay-mer’-ah
feminine (with wra – hora 5610 implied) of a derivative of hemai (to sit; akin to the base of 1476) meaning tame, i.e. gentle; day, i.e. (literally) the time space between dawn and dark, or the whole aganakthsiV – aganaktesis 24 hours (but several days were usually reckoned by the Jews as inclusive of the parts of both extremes); figuratively, a period (always defined more or less clearly by the context):–age, + alway, (mid-)day (by day, (-ly)), + for ever, judgment, (day) time, while, years.

Interestingly that it states it’s a period of time in which they are “sitting, kin to “tame”, that one can picture a “classroom” which is what Ti and Do called the environment of the overcoming process.

*3 half = 2255 hemisu hay’-mee-soo
neuter of a derivative from an inseparable prefix akin to ama – hama 260 (through the idea of partition involved in connection) and meaning semi-; (as noun) half:–half.

In five references to the usage (context) of this word’s translation to “half” in the New Testement it is referring to a partition or semi portion of a kingdom or one’s goods or of a “short” season (times) as in Rev. 12:14.

*4 Spirit = 4151 pneuma pnyoo’-mah
from pnew – pneo 4154; a current of air, i.e. breath (blast) or a breeze; by analogy or figuratively, a spirit, i.e. (human) the rational soul, (by implication) vital principle, mental disposition, etc., or (superhuman) an angel, demon, or (divine) God, Christ’s spirit, the Holy Spirit:–ghost, life, spirit(-ual, -ually), mind. Compare yuch – psuche 5590.

*5 life = 2222 zoe dzo-ay’
from zaw – zao 2198; life (literally or figuratively):–life(-time). Compare yuch – psuche 5590.

5) When did the two witnesses ascend to heaven and how did the people of the earth take notice?

a) When did the Two Witnesses ascend to heaven?

First off, if it wasn’t clear, it was back in verse:

Rev 11:7 And when they shall have finished their testimony ((perform)), the beast ((venomous animals)) that ascendeth ((climb)) out of the bottomless pit ((underground depths)) shall make war ((battle)) against them, and shall overcome ((subdue)) them, and kill ((separate(exit) by/from/because of death of the vehicle they had incarnated into)) them ((and/or themselves)).

So to spell it out this is saying the “Beast” defined as “venomous animals” (the Luciferian fallen angels (discarnate and with those who are their descendants “space aliens”, that had been forced underground (pit) to hide from an Earth recycling period til they were released (Rev 9:1 in the 1940’s and 1950’s), and all humans and their organizations who they are the ancestral fathers of genetically, that includes the myrid of evidence of the human equivilent space aliens in and around the Earth) that battle (by thought, word and deed) against the Two Witnesses and in so doing subue/conquer them (in that battle) and then at some point thereafter these Two “exit their physical bodies” they incarnated into, as depicted by the interpretation of the Greek “apokteino” where “apo”=”separate, complete, cease, take away or off from” and “kteino” = death (of the physical body), thus “separate by/from/because of death”.

Thus I am saying the SUBUING was when the U.S. authorities through the media solved the mystery of the identity of these Two who for over a month were sought after as responsible for 20+ people flat leaving their lives behind suddenly after attending a meeting in Waldport, Oregon on September 14, 1975 to allegedly meet up with a UFO to be taken to heaven in outer space. When they finally identified the human identities of those who were only then called Bo and Peep (who later changed their names to Do and Ti) as Marshall Herff Applewhite and Bonnie Lu Truesdale Nettles and saw that both had a recent arrest record and that Do was actually a convicted felon (thief in the night), even though it was a misunderstanding because they used a credit card of an early follower whose husband reported it stolen and they kept a rental car beyond the agreement, both of which complaints were dropped but because of the strange situation of who Ti and Do said they were, giving authorities Sanskrit names; Shril Pravanah (Do) and Shakti Devi (Ti) that a Buddist Monk named, Nor Bu Chin who took a liking to them gave them, (that was during a time they used lots of names like, Tiddly and Wink, Chip and Dale, Winnie and Pooh and eventually settled on Bo and Peep because of the nursery rhyme that they were shepherds of sheep and then finally Do and Ti). However, the district attorney in St Louis where they initially rented the car decided to prosecute anyway, it seemed to Do to make points for re-election. When it was finally going to come to trial, 6 months had passed with Do in jail so he copped a plea that had a 4 month sentence so he could get out right away. Because of this being exposed on National Television and media they felt the prophecy of their being “killed” in the “street” was their mission being shot dead because they weren’t operating on the basis of prophecy, except in knowing that the Two Witnesses were depicting their task.

Thus what I am saying is that their ascension (rising up) was depicting when their Soul bodies exited the prepared human bodies they had borrowed/taken over for their task. The way this was depicted by the original translators/interpreters was as a repeat Jesus death and resurrection but what they didn’t know was that no such demonstration was necessary this time as the disciples with Jesus needed to experience that reality and since they were returning after giving their human lives in service to Jesus they were taking off from where they left off in their growth and that was equipt with more faith and recognition of their “shepherds voice” to where when they heard about Ti and Do or saw them talk they didn’t give joining with them a second thought.

Now, since Ti exited her human vehicle before and in a different way from Do and the student body and in the one time Do actually led a brief bible study it had to do with Revelations chapter 12, that he said depicted Ti, and since Do knew Ti to be his Older Member and “heavenly Father” and the same One who was referred to by Jesus as his “Father” (in heaven, as he wasn’t incarnate then), I sought to prove that the Father was slated to return and surfaced the following:

Rev 14:1 And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father’s name written in their foreheads.

Note: The Father has a “name” that will be in the memory/minds of his students thus the Father has a physical body upon Their joint return.

Joh 14:21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.
Joh 14:22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world?

Note: Interesting that here Judas is indicating that Jesus had before that indicated the “humans in the world” would NOT see him:

Joh 14:19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also.

Note: Thus Judas will see him because Judas SHALL Live. And remember Jesus said God was god of the living not the dead and the living were all those who had received a seed that they can grow through looking to their Older Member into eternal Life. But it doesn’t seem likley that Jesus was speaking of eternal life for Judas yet, that is as an absolute to be given, because Judas would still have a great deal of proving his love for the Next Level through his Older Members after Jesus has his vehicle killed and then upon overcoming the world upon Jesus return incarnate.

Joh 14:23 Jesus answered and said (unto) him, If (a) man ((G5100 tis= ONE)) love me, (he) (will) keep my words: and my Father (will) love him, and (we) (will) come unto him, and make (our) abode ((G3438 mone= a staying or dwelling)) with him.

Note: Even though “we” was added by the original translators it seems contextually justified in this case as the disciples already knew Jesus was saying he was coming back and they would see him and and be with him in his kingdom, so since the Father is being depicted as also loving each of the students as after all the Father is the one who gave these Souls to Jesus to teach/lead/birth.

Luke 9:26 for whosoever (shall) (be) ashamed (of) me and (of) my words, (of) him shall (the) son (of) man (be) ashamed, when (he) (shall) come ((g2064 erchomai= accompany, appear, bring)) in ((g1722 en= with/by, altogether)) (his) own glory ((g1391 doxa= very apparant (exposed/obvious to sight), showing thinking, opinion, judgment, viewpoint)), and (in) (his) father’s, and (of) (the) holy angels ((g0032 aggelos= messenger)).

Note: He’s saying when he comes in his own very apparant, obvious to sight way, his “father” would also be apparant and those called the holy angels the disciples who gave their life for Jesus.

There are a number of additional indicators that the Father and Jesus are both to come incarnate.

TI EXITS FIRST

For Ti, it was when she left her vehicle (body) on June 19, 1985 as prophesied to occur before Do in:

Rev 12:16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth ((1093=ground)) opened her ((846 autos= it’s)) mouth ((4750= by implication because of related language (thoughts/words)*)) and swallowed up** the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.

* Do said after Ti exited that her vehicle was burnt out, referring to her taking the brunt of the negative thoughts of those humans in the world that hated them that the Luciferian “beast” motivated, (flood which the dragon cast out of his/their mouth). Understandibly most humans who had loved ones in the group would lament their loved one’s leaving their lives and them behind, though if they sought solice from God, however they thought of God, they would have found peace of mind with the same way anyone who loses a loved one, which is inevitable for all humans eventually and often seemingly before their time will be faced with. For most it would be a great challenge to be at peace with a loved one’s decision to follow a different path. Ti and Do told us, those we left behind would receive special help because of our choices to leave to give ourselves to the Kingdom of God/Heaven exclusively but it still depends on each individual to choose to seek that help and let themselves find that peace and even spur their own closer relationship with the Kingdom of God/Heaven, the ultimate highest purpose a human can live for.

**This phrase “earth opened her mouth and swallowed up” has some history. Note in the song sung by Crosby Stills and Nash about those who fell demonstrating for peace at Kent State in Ohio on May 4, 1970 when the national guard shot randomly into the students who were peacefully protesting Nixon’s escalation of the Vietnam war by a major bombing campaign against Cambodia. Sawyer went to school with the brother of Jeffery Miller, one of the killed students when this occurred. This song was about the “cost of freedom”, in this case the freedom to demonstrate against a government that justified murder for profit. Thus these gave their lives and it was an instrumental event that helped change public opinion against the war and eventually brought down the Nixon administration. The lyrics “mother earth shall swallow you, lay your body down”.

Pertinent verses:

Psalms 57:3 He shall send from heaven, and save me from the reproach of him that would swallow me up. Selah. God shall send forth his mercy and his truth.
Psalms 124:3 Then they had swallowed us up quick, when their wrath was kindled against us:
Numbers 16:30 But if the LORD make a new thing, and the earth open her mouth, and swallow them up, with all that appertain unto them, and they go down quick into the pit; then ye shall understand that these men have provoked the LORD.

I say it was prophesied as Ti’s exit before Do and the student body (her seed) because of the next verse:

Rev 12:17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant ((3062 loipoy= remaining ones)) of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

Her seed includes her “son” whom she gives birth to in:

Rev 12:2 And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered ((5088 tikto= bring forth)).
Rev 12:5 And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne.

Some Christians think this chapter is talking about Mary the human woman who birthed the baby vehicle named Jesus. This is very far off the mark because Mary was at best a disciple and a disciple can’t give what is a “spirit birth” to their teacher. Only the parent, here in the context of one’s heavenly Father can bear their young by a “spirit/mind birth”, Just as Jesus said he would do with his diciples in the new age upon his/their return. Also, these prophecies were given to apply to the future, not to tell stories about the past. These prophecies were also given to pertain to the time of Jesus and his Father’s return, so all those preachers who conjure up all the history related to what these verses depict are simply missing the point of their purpose and application. Of course they couldn’t have done any better until Jesus came and revealed the only correct interpretation which is being revealed now because Ti and Do were that return so their story does that revealing to those that know what they taught and did over their 12 and 24 years incarnate and try to match it up with these prophecies. It would have been better for those Christians who wanted to understand the book of revelations to use it as clues of what the return would look like and keep it to themselves instead of then teaching their ideas to others so that others then think they understand them and can’t imagine the real deal when They come. However, this is allowed by the Kingdom of God/Heaven so that all have their choices and for those the Kingdom of God/heaven prepares, will not be satisfied with certain answers until they make sense with the entire picture.

DO AND CREW EXIT LAST:

For Do and Their Crew, their student body, the returned Saints/Angels, Jesus forcasted would return with him and his Father, their ascension was when they layed down their vehicles lives over March 21-23, 1997 which was broadcast as the “Heaven’s Gate cult suicides”.

ABOUT HOW THE STUDENT BODY ARE WITH THEM:

First of all this was never just about the Two Witnesses. The entire reason Jesus and His Father were returning was to birth their litter of Souls. Thus it can be assumed wherever these Two go, their litter will also be, physically with them, that is for the FIRST fruit Souls and for the LAST fruit Souls mentally with them until the close of the 2nd harvest phase/self judgement period that seems to be finalized by Ti and Do and Crew’s final return, but NOT incarnate this time, but only visible in the sky/heavens this time.

Pertinent verses that depict presense of the student body and their qualifications and conquering to be harvested FIRST fruit (despite what many Chritians think they would be First, while they will in fact be potentially LAST) that Jesus prophesied in:

Matthew 16:27 For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels; and then he shall reward every man according to his works.

Note: Jesus says He as the “Son of man” shall come. Son of man is the same as “offspring of human”, that’s incarnate.

Rev 6:2 And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow ((those who have entered into covenant with the One sitting on the white horse (AppleWhite was the name of Do’s “horse”))); and a crown ((Ti births him to his task on the Throne, Fatherhood as he then brings the student body through the birth canal without Ti’s incarnate presence)) was given unto him: and he went forth conquering ((is conquering as he helps each student to conquer)), and to conquer ((to complete the task, having overcome the Luciferian space alien fallen angel attacks)).

Rev 11:2 But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months ((two meanings for greek “men” = one as a month as in moon cycle and the other as referring to those whe are “assured/sure” which makes more sense following context of referring to those on “foot”, another depiction of having a physical body and occupying the holy city)).

Rev 11:16 And the four and twenty elders ((There were ~25 left from the first “thunder” by Ti and Do in 1975/76 harvest)), which sat ((depicting student setting)) before God ((One on the Throne, that Ti birthed Do to take upon her incarnation exit in 1985)) on their seats ((exit video shows the white seats the student sat in)), fell upon their faces*, and worshipped ((served and are serving now to locatge those who want to be “saved” as the second harvest (belief and service in Ti and Do are the requirements to qualify))) God,

Rev 14:4 These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. ((like jesus said even lust in mind was defiling and also said, they would no longer marry at this time to become “angels”)). These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth ((the student body are literally with him 24/7)). These were redeemed from among men, being the firstfruits ((saints (those who gave their lives for God), Jesus disciples)) unto God (Father=Ti) and to the Lamb ((Son=was Jesus,now Do))

Pertinent verses that indicate TWO phases to the return with the One who was incarnate as Jesus, as One of the Two Witnesses being First (incarnate) and Last “in his glory/brightness” (visible in the literal heaven’s/sky) WITH his HOLY(pure) angels (crewmembers, those who graduated and were born into new physical bodies):

Rev 22:13 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last.

Matthew 25:31 When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels ((saints)) with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory:

Pertinent verses that are depicting the Luciferian fallen angel space aliens as the Devil and his angels:

Mat 25:41 Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels:

HOW DID THEY LEAVE:

Each of the Two Witnesses, Ti and Do, as I see it and each of their graduating students ascended when their Soul bodies left their “borrowed” human containers (human bodies), when they decided to exit by “giving their life” (in the case of Ti, having taken the brunt of the negativity *1), in the case of the 39 by, “falling upon their faces”*2, aka “the greatest love”*3, aka “laying down their lives*4” over March 21,22,23 of 1997.

*1 Rev 12:16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.
*2 read caution below first
*3 read caution below first
*4 read caution below first

CAUTION – THIS THINKING IS NOT TO SUGGEST ANYTHING BEYOND WHAT IT MEANS TO THOSE WHO CAN RELATE TO IT AS THE UNVARNISHED TRUTH. Becoming a member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven is a huge task and the hardest task a human can engage and takes many lesson opportunities to build to. Just because we all look the same and generally have the same likes and dislikes, doesn’t mean we are all in the same Next Level determined, “grade in school”. It’s impossible for any human to judge what grade in school anyone else is in. That’s why Jesus said, “Judge not” in terms of measureing self and/or others in this regard.

BEFORE PROCEEDING ONE MIGHT WANT TO READ THIS PERSONAL NOTE FROM SAWYER:

PERSONAL NOTE FROM SAWYER:

“I was a fully dedicated student of Ti and Do’s for 19 years. I was assigned tasks to help Do with fellow students who were having problems, in which I reported to Do directly about. I sought to give my life. I was prepared to lay down my life with them before I left as we had been directly confronting the idea for years before they ended up proceeding. But still, I was not fully recognizing the reality of the Next Level. I was still thinking about the Next Level and my own participation in a spiritual way that showed I still have my “self” in mind, which needs to be erased and converted to be on firm footing. Jesus called that “denying of self” – which is giving one’s will to ones Older Member. Because this flaw in my complete overcoming of humanness became evident, I was tested and I flunked the test. Ti, while outside her vehicle, as she Exited years before, but I knew it was from Ti, opened a gate that allowed a Luciferian space alien fallen angel to influence me to give in to sexuality and I immedieally caved by allowing images in my head, although I had for 18 years before then been quite good (I thought) at self control over my thoughts and had had no self stimulating of myself to give into sexuality before then. And from that day on, it seemed impossible to control and I tried to hide it, which was another falling. I went before my fellow students and exposed my actions but I still could not seem to muster even the desire to restart my self control. So approximately nine months after falling, Do was going to reassign me to the Overseer tasks I had become accustomed to performing for Do but I realized I was too much a hypocrit so for the first time told Do I couldn’t accept the assignment, to which he said, “Then what do you want to do”, to which I said, “I guess I have to leave”, to which he then said, “you want to become more objective”. Do then asked to speak to a fellow classmate, Nrrody to relay to the other students in the crew where I was staying at the time “not to try to talk swyody out of leaving as he knows what he is doing”. I was asked where I wanted to go and I said, “nowhere, just give me a bicycle and I’ll start riding it east”. As we were in California at the time. Do did not agree and suggested staying with former members who still wanted to be in touch with the group but were living in Arizona to which I agreed.

I was given $600.00 in cash and a plane ticket and a few changes of clothing and was on the plane the next day. I couldn’t stay with the former members long as I wanted to re-engage my human styled life and although they were living a full human styled life, we were not compatible in that, so I got a job and a apartment and bicycle and some musical instruments I used to play before joining. It was over ten year later that I realized why I had left them. I had never once disbelieved in Ti and Do and when I reengaged with my vehicle’s family, all the relatives were puzzeled that as they saw it, “I got out of the cult” but didn’t see it that way. Then after I started a relationship with a woman and she became pregnant, when the group layed down their lives, even though I still did not want to think of myself as one of their members, I felt compelled to go public to tell what I knew of them as the media didn’t know what to make of any of it and painted these wonderful people as evil or misled by evil, which I knew had zero foundation. So after doings lots of media all over NYC til the 60 minutes show on Easter Sunday of 1997, I went back to my life and helped birth my daughter by a midwife in our home in Carmel, NY and began to have dreams that I was observing the group and in a very, very gradual way over several years til the 9-11 attack that I had premonitions about the night before, “I wonder if we are going to be bombed?”. That was a shocker as I was just 30 miles from ground zero and knew people that worked in the towers that for strange reasons didn’t go to work that day. In any case, I had more and more dreams and eventually wanted to be in Do’s service again but didn’t want to leave my “wife” and daughter and felt that wasn’t an issue now. It took me many years to be able to re-digest this Next Level thinking so I know how hard it is and how it’s bizarre and nearly impossible to consider as reality, but it is reality so I must. However, at one point I asked Do in my privacy if I needed to prepare to lay down my body as they did. He came to me in a dream as clear as if I was sitting right next to him and said to me, “you need to give your life”. This is the way of the Next Level. They always give us options but it is a training program we are working up to completing. Ti and Do called it at one point, “God’s Astronaut Training Program”. Thus I am attempting to “give my life” and am willing to give it by telling about my experiences far and wide and accepting the negative backlash that may in fact eventually require my physical life. I do not look forward to that time but can’t think of a better way to go than being in service to my Heavenly Fathers, Do and Ti.”

*2 Rev 11:16 And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God,

*3 greatest love – giving/laying down one’s life for one’s Older Member, Disciples for Jesus, Jesus for his Father, Disciples for brethern

Joh 13:33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come; so now I say to you.
Joh 13:34 A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another.
Joh 13:35 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another.
Joh 13:36 Simon Peter said unto him, Lord, whither goest thou? Jesus answered him, Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now; but thou shalt follow me afterwards.
Joh 13:37 Peter said unto him, Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake.
Joh 13:38 Jesus answered him, Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice.

Joh 15:12 This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you.
Joh 15:13 Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends.
Joh 15:14 Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you.
Joh 15:15 Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you.
Joh 15:16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you.

*4 giving one’s life for the sheep, laying down one’s life on instruction from the Father

Joh 10:11 I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd giveth his life for the sheep.
Joh 10:12 But he that is an hireling, and not the shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf coming, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth: and the wolf catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep.
Joh 10:13 The hireling fleeth, because he is an hireling, and careth not for the sheep.
Joh 10:14 I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep, and am known of mine.
Joh 10:15 As the Father knoweth me, even so know I the Father: and I lay down my life for the sheep.
Joh 10:16 And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.
Joh 10:17 Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again.
Joh 10:18 No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father.

b) At or after their ascension into heaven how did the people of the earth take notice?

Thus they ascended after they “separated by death” from their vehicles that was seen by the world on most every news website, television and radio news broadcast and many documentaries thereafter, moreorless saturating the news cycles for weeks and then still very prominant for months to follow. It was taken out of the daily reporting by CNN and others when Princess Diana died in an automobile crash that was considered to be foul play, which was in August 1997. This was also when the highly contraversial Hale Bopp comet made perihelion – and was visible to the naked eye in North America. A number of documentaries were made, the last of which was by the National Geographics channel, Season 3, Episode Two entitled, “Final Report: Heaven’s Gate”, first broadcast on October 17, 2008. This is one of the most popular television publishers in the world, so this would have been seen by even billions potentially and suggests strongly in the most direct manner I have seen that Ti and Do and crew could have been the “Second Coming” so I tend to consider it the first phase of the Seventh angel’s sounding (trumpet blast) as it occurred 7 years after the 9/11/2001 shaking up, literally and figurativly speaking, as all prophecy seems to encompass:

Rev 11:13 And the same hour was there a great earthquake ((4578 seismos= to throw humans into a tremor of fear or concern)), and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.

Below are the prophecies with more detailed literal revealing of intent that show, first the overview in Rev 11:7, how it is through the Luciferian fallen angel space aliens through human authorities and their media mouthpieces that the Two are subued. It doesn’t stop them but for the moment but not until They had accomplished the portion of their “testimony” they needed to accomplish to have gathered their “lost sheep”, the Souls who came back with them to prepare human containers (how they see human bodies) to receive their more evolved Minds, to take them over (overcome their humanness under the direction of these Two) for their graduation aka their Spirit, but actually Soul births, aka being harvested as fruit from the garden to become Members of the Evolutionary Level Above Human where upon arrival (ascension) will receive new Next Level styled physical bodies:

Rev 11:7 And when they shall have finished ((performed, execute)) their testimony ((Rev 10 seven thunders – public disseminations of their information)), the beast ((Luciferian fallen angel space aliens through the human authorities through the mouthpiece of the media)) that ascendeth ((climbed)) out of the bottomless pit ((hiding place/prison inside the Earth)) shall make war ((battle)) against them, and shall overcome ((3528 nikao=subdue (“shot down by the press”)) them, and kill ((615 apokteino= seperate(apo) by death (kteino))) them ((auto= themselves – their choices when and how to exit though by non-supernatural means, with Ti exiting first by “burning out her vehicle as depicted in Rev 12:16*1)).

*1 Rev 12:16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.
Rev 12:17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

Rev 11:11 And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.

Rev 11:12 And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them.

It was world news every day until the Princess Diana death took over the news headlines and continued for many months afterwards with virtually every news agency in many countries around the world, every magazine, etc. which was the 7th Thunder of Rev 10 all during the 6th angel’s “trumpet like” sounding. Thus the whole world was watching in amazement what was bizarre. Psychologist tried to come up with reasons and of course they always do but when it comes right down to the details, they had virtually none to support their theories, though they certainly wouldn’t admit to that. I helped several of the most popular researchers. The last national/international “observation” of these Two was by:

National Geographics Channel’s Season 3, Episode Two entitled, “Final Report: Heaven’s Gate”, first broadcast on October 17, 2008. This is one of the most popular television publishers in the world, so this would have been seen by many millions potentially and suggests strongly that Ti and Do and crew could have been the “second coming of Jesus”. I know as I was one of their primary sources and asked that in exchange for my interview they at least make that statement, though they didn’t substantiate it with all the data that suggests it. I am barely touching on the proves here but one has to focus on ALL Jesus said, not just the miricles and “love of one’s neighbor” aspects and some of the parables and the distortion of what he meant literally morphed into figuratives like the “camel through the eye of the needle” example. It was virtually impossible for a rich human to go to the Kingdom of/in the heavens because they will be putting their trust in those riches instead of their Father in the literal heavens. The brainwashing of the populus is huge so that IT all looks normal and even progressive when it’s mostly way off the track it could be on. In that verse about the “eye of the needle”, the Greek word was a sewing needle however sized the eye and NOT an archway in the town that camels had to stoop on their knees to get through with a load. However, I would not be surprised if Jesus said it that way to give the option for people to believe what they wanted. Otherwise why would he have used the camel example with a sewing needle. Jesus was very clearly speaking to at least two mindsets, those that could grasp what he was teaching because they were invisibly and genetically prepared to receive it and those that could become first time believers and finally those that would find fault with everything he said and would try to get rid of him. He didn’t want to be “done in” before he had finished his task of bringing those his Father gave him far enough along so that they could graduate their “second trimester” towards their eventual “spirit/soul birth” that jesus said they would need to take a new flesh body (water birth) to accomplish upon his return.

So all their enemies were watching alright.

enemies = 2190 echthros {ech-thros’} from a primary echtho (to hate); hateful (passively, odious, or actively, hostile);

They were/are all those who hate them, whoever they are and for whatever reasons, most without a cause except how it threatens their agenda as was the case with Jesus as well. He was killed by the fearful Roman government at the behest and pressure from those with the most power over the common people, the high priests of the establishment Jewish religion who feared loss of their congregations. They were simply pawns of the discarnate Luciferian space alien fallen angels who later commondeered Paul of Tarsus to their agenda to dilute and bring distortion to what Jesus taught. He was a pawn as well. That’s not to say he didn’t become a believer to some degree, though it went to his head big time so much so that today much of the modern Chrisitan organizations are nearly void of talking and teaching all Jesus said as Paul made it palatable to the masses, programming them to believe that all they need to do is believe on Jesus and accept their illusion of who he was into their hearts and they would be “born again” to receipt of eternal life with him either when they die or by some physical rapture into the clouds.

What has become talk of rapture, originally meant being “caught” away from their life, Jesus illustration of what he and his disciples were doing when they passed on the truth that the Kingdom of God/Heaven was “at hand” as “fishers of men” the application of which was made manifest when someone met up with the incarnate member in some shape or form and “left all behind” to be with that Older Member and/or to go about disseminating Their “words” aka Holy Mind/Spirit. Yes, believers who make those connections with the current Older Member(s), in the current case in the names and teachings of Ti and Do, when they die in Their service then their Soul body will also be caught away from it’s otherwise destination somewhere in the spirit world and will be taken to be on board a hovering but invisible to humans spacecraft “heaven” that is among the skies, in the atmosphere of Earth, thus among the clouds. It is true that those who “died in christ” 2000 years ago, being those who gave their lives in service to the Father and Jesus person and teachings, the true “Saints” would “rise first”, (as Paul wrote in 2nd Thessalonians), rise being to “stand up again”, the definition of “resurrection” which pertains to standing on physical human legs, (born again of flesh, aka in carnal – latin for flesh). These became the firstfruits. They didn’t need any proof at all to recognize their shepherds as the physical human vehicles they would take were also specifically prepared from their birth to be open to the receipt of the information that would register to them as totally true (because it is). And so it is with those who “remain”, have not died in Christ yet. These have also been prepared from their birth of their physical human bodies. For these though Ti and Do’s arrival and departure may still have very challenging aspects to embrace fully, they will still have a degree of recognition that They ARE who They said They ARE, so can choose to follow that belief to further waking up to as with each baby step we take towards Ti and Do, by talking to Them, they help us by revealing more of Themselves to us in ways that always leave us the choice to deny or doubt is occurring. When we push past the doubts and fears, asking Them for the strength to do so, they provide it and such we as the human plants that we are begin to push out of the dirt/ground/earth towards the sun’s light to eventually grow by that faith into a fruitful tree.

Rev 11:12 And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them.

The “great voice from heaven (the sky/outer space, among the cloudiness)” was Ti’s spacecraft that was cloaked/disguised (clouded) by the “Hale Bopp comet”. Do recognized Ti’s “voice” (Holy Mind) in that Comet’s arrival as what they (He and Ti) had anticipated from their awakening as punctuated by comet Kohoutek, the first ALERT EXCLAMATION (WOE) that followed the 5th angel’s sounding/voice (trumpet blast, vibrational uplift of the human mindset of the 1940’s-50’s when they arrived and simultaneously opened up the prison gate on the underground Luciferian fallen angel space aliens so they could freely choose to influence humans to their agenda that gave the humans the opportunity to raise their awareness of their reality so they could be more equipt to accept what Ti and Do would begin to teach when they began their prophecy fulfillment period that served to call the first fruits to their classroom, that took shape in 7 distinct passes (thunders), the first of which in April of 1975 in Los Angeles and the 7th in two phases, the first of which was the Heaven’s Gate Web Site and Book in 1996 and the 2nd phase their actual exit that was broadcast for every eye to see and for every ear to hear over the entire world. It’s the choice of humans to pay attention, to as Jesus said OBSERVE THE SIGNS and not assume they would be the first to SEE while not paying hardly any attention to the news or to what’s happening in the literal heavens/outer space) and the massive consciousness uplifts in considering the myrid of evidence of Space Aliens among us. That Seventh Thunder dig shake the human kingdom and especially in the Temple and Court areas of the planet.

As was said in the Heaven’s gate web site that remains today, Hale Bopp was the “sign” that told them it was time to exit. By that point they had already ruled out all exit scenerios that were considered by Ti and Do and some students from before Ti exited in 1985. Even so they “covered their bets” a common Ti and Do expression along with, “if in doubt don’t” along with “take a chance on a positive” along with “change is the name of the game” along with “get your Mind in your vehicle” which was synonymous with “clean your house” or “wash your robe” that Jesus was quoted to have talked about. On that last one, that was Ti talking to the returned saintly Souls; who had filled their soul container with a significant portion of Their Next Level “Holy/pure” Mind/Spirit while with Jesus until they gave their physical vehicle’s life in the process of their service, stimulating their press INTO their current human vehicle, prepared to receive that Holy Mind/Spirt.

I may be wrong about this but thus far it seems that the Second woe BEGAN with the arrival of the Hale Bopp Comet with the evidences (many) of it’s “companion object” that was covered up by NASA and Art Bell’s radio show where it was first spoken of and the Hawaii Observatory who allegedly airbrushed and/or explained away to cover up what was clearly photographed by the Japanese as an object that was not the comet and not a star and showed a photographic signature that showed no time lapse that distant objects (stars) show. Also it was reported that a number of amateur astronomers could see the companion with their telescopes and even binoculars. Yet the crew of Do and the 38 of the student body (with 4 to join them thereafter) which makes the 42 in Rev 11:2 referenced by the English word “month” which has two translations, as:

Rev 11:2 But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty (and) two months* ((and/or surely)).

*3376 men mane a primary word; a month:–month.

OR

*3375 men mane a stronger form of men – men 3303; a particle of affirmation (only with 2229); assuredly:–+ surely.

The context is speaking about the Gentiles, those not prepared for the Two Witnesses arrival who live in the geographical area of the new nation Jesus said the Kingdom of God/Heaven would be given to, not in the plan for the Two Witnesses primary prophecy period. (Ti and Do always said they felt the area of the U.S. west of the Mississippi River was where they felt was in their range, though they did on a number of occasions venture east of the Mississippi River).

Thus the second part of this verse is speaking to the definition of the Greek “pateo” to “tread under foot”. Here is the Strongs definition:

3961 pateo pat-eh’-o
from a derivative probably of paiw – paio 3817 (meaning a “path”); to trample (literally or figuratively):–tread (down, under foot).

One can see this is speaking about a “path” that is walked upon in relationship with the Holy City. A city by definition is a walled/defined area where PEOPLE live. A path doesn’t exist without people to trek upon it both literally and figuratively. Thus this is talking about people who are on this path in a the “temple/altar” streets(paths) of the city in which they are learning what that “path” entails. In this case the city is “holy” which is a reference to Beings who inhabit it. Holy means that which is “pure” and this is by the standard of the Next Level, thus this is the literal physical geographic area being shown John where all those who are Pure or in a stage of purity (measured by one’s Older Member’s purity) are on foot within. This is given to us by words, Mind/spirit, so it’s spiritual in that sense but the manifestation of all this “spirit/mind/words” is through physical human beings. Thus this verse is also depicting what Jesus said was a “standing up again” (resurrection) in (carnal/flesh) upon his return. Speaking of purity (holiness) has to do with the application of the behavior and ways of the Next Level as demonstrated and directed (birthed) through Older Members incarnate in human vehicles example, (The Two Witnesses) relative to each students capacity and “grade in school” as they approach their graduation/birth/harvest and metamorphosis into membership in the Next Level. Therefore these spoken of are COMMITTED which is the reference to the “bow” in Rev 6:2 – the “litter” of Souls being born who have covenanted to follow the lead of their Older Members.

Rev 6:2 And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.

Here is where the ONE sitting on the white horse (applewhite) is crowned, which has to do with being graduated to His new station spoken of as the throne:

Rev 12:5 And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne.

The ONE who is doing the birthing is depicted here:

Rev 12:1 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars:
Rev 12:2 And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.

The sun is not only a depiction of the Great Light source, light in ALL ways that SHE has wrapped around her (clothed with), but also represents the Father while the moon, as a tool and reflector of the suns light being her vehicle, the female mother.

Ti always told Do she was to “get him started” and after that said she would “go back”. When she said this Do always wondered what that meant as Ti didn’t give any further details. He couldn’t imagine that she meant she would be going back to her human vehicle’s family. When her vehicle expired by becoming overcome with what the doctors called cancer, that Do said was the response of the vehicle to Ti’s Mind that “burned out her vehicle”, he knew what she meant. She came with him to birth him to his next station of bringing the students through their birth canal/metamorphosis, which is what the Rev 6:2 reference to “bow” really depicts, not what many Christians say it means as a bow as in bow and arrow, a human weapon of war. The Next Level has no need to use human weapons though they allow humans to do some of the house cleaning of weeds (tares) in their choice of waring.

bow = 5115 toxon tox’-on
from the base of tiktw – tikto 5088; a bow (apparently as the simplest fabric):–bow.
5088 tikto tik’-to
a strengthened form of a primary teko tek’-o (which is used only as alternate in certain tenses); to produce (from seed, as a mother, a plant, the earth, etc.), literally or figuratively:–bear, be born, bring forth, be delivered, be in travail.

This Rev 6:2 verse is the only place in the New Testament where the Greek “toxon” is referenced and defining it as a simple fabric doesn’t provide any hints to it’s application, though interestingly “bow” is used througout the Old Testament and New but with sevreal different origins and defintions anywhere from “bowing” as in bowing down to the bow and arrow but mostly to mean “covenant” and a cutting which makes the most sense in this context as “conquering” is aka Overcoming and Prevailing against one’s advasary (satan). Do said the definition of Isreal really meant an “overcomer”. Jacob was named “Israel” after he wrestled with an angel and won. The Hebrew word Israel means, “prevail as Jehovah” which can equally be conquer or overcome as Jehovah thus in this One sitting on the white horse of Rev 6:2 bow does seem to relate to this One’s efforts to conquer not only for himself but for each of those he is midwifing through the soul birth canal which thereby makes a great deal of sense that He is then “bearing” young himself.

This means that this Rev 6:2* rider of the white horse, having conquered takes place BEFORE the next one sitting on the Red horse.** I suspected early on that the Red horse was Bush and company, the Red republican “ruddy” (english) war mongering (red) who in one way or another stimulated the hatred that resulted in the NYC world trade center and pentagon attack as it brought “endless war” (on terror) thus no enemy to ever conquer as was hoped for by the committee formed in 1997 who were called, “progress for a new american century” writing the document “rebuilding American’s defenses” in which they said they NEEDED an event like Pearl Harbor to provide the impetus to bolster the U.S. to be able to fight a two front war. This was signed by Rumsfelt and Wolfowitz was one of the main authors of this document and Cheney was instrumental as well. Thus the 9/11 attack became that “pearl harbor” like event and that led quickly to a two front war against Afganistan and Iraq that are still in shambles while wealth is being generated by both, part of the reasons for the attacks in NYC’s financial center in the first place.

*White horse
Rev 6:1 And I saw when the Lamb* opened one of the seals, and I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts saying, Come and see.
Rev 6:2 And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.

*Lamb = for those who say the Lamb couldn’t have opened the seal and also be the One riding the white horse, they are not understanding the Next Level ways. The Lamb is referring to the Older Member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven (heavenly Father to us) who served in the task of “laying down his life for his sheep” thus termed the Lamb. It’s not the vehicle named Jesus that is opening the seal. He took that vehicle with him into the spacecraft cloaked by the clouds to demonstrate to his disciples that he was from the Kingdom of God/Heaven as he said only those who came from the Kingdom of God/Heaven ascend with their physical body back into the Kingdom. But once on the spacecraft he would get back his “celestial” model physical body to wear until he needed to return to operate as one of the Two witnesses. Thus this usage of “Lamb” was to make that link.

**Red horse:
Rev 6:3 And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the second beast say, Come and see.
Rev 6:4 And there went out another horse that was red: and power* was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: and there was given unto him a great sword ((military might)).

*Ti and Do said that the U.S. area was kept from having major calamities so the classroom could function freely but Do said towards the last days that that protection would be lifted when they were gone and it didn’t take long, did it.

While talking about it, it was days before election day between Barak Obama and McCain/Palin and I was wondering who to vote for (but it was between Obama and Ralph Nader in my mind). I had a dream of Dstody, the only black male vehicle of the 38 who laid down their lives and also his vehicle was the brother of Lt. Ohura of Star Trek fame. He came to me and all he said with a thought was “Obama”. So I thought Do sent me the answer and I voted for Obama. However, weeks later at most, I came upon:

Rev 6:5 And when he had opened the third seal, I heard the third beast say, Come and see. And I beheld, and lo a black horse; and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand.
Rev 6:6 And I heard a voice in the midst of the four beasts say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny; and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine.

Note the references to money in relationship to commodities and the balancing act he would have to perform that he entered office with the intense challenge of in a global wide financial “crisis” we are still in the midst of.

Therefore I knew that Dstody’s message probably had nothing to do with who I might vote for but everything to do with making sure I knew that Obama was the physical manifestation of the prophecy to have a black skinned human in the presidency fufilling that prophecy. (This does not mean Bush or Obama have a relationship with the Next Level but it does show that the White horse by it’s timing alone is the vehicle that Do took to perform his “conquering task”.

But referring to that “litter”, each of these students needed to do their own overcoming/conquering, thus the reason conquer was repeated as Do was not only conquering the human kingdom and his assigned advasary (satan), Lucifer but was also the direction behind each students personal success in conquering each of their assigned advasaries (satans).

These same students as Souls in human vehicles with Moses and then with Jesus made “covenant” each time to abide by the instructions, behaviors and ways as provided by the incarnate Older Member they were with for each stage (trimester) in their progression to “birth” into full adult membership in The Kingdom of Gods from/in the literal heavens. Ti and Do more accurately, “plainly and boldy”, as prophesied, spoke of the Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven as “The Evolutionary Level Above Human”, where evolution is NOT Darwinian but represents the fact that life on Earth was built in kingdom levels; Mineral, Plant, Animal and Human so that the human kingdom could become the footstool for deposited Souls, as Jesus spoke of, as seeds, aka in Ti and Do’s real analogy as a catapillar’s cocoon to build one’s crysalis (christening = making one’s eye single to yield one’s whole body full of light) within to emerge a butterfly with “wings”, a Jesus and Old Testament reference to the way an eagle (the greatest of birds) takes one on their back/wings to the hightest places.

6) In the hour after they ascended, in what city did the great earthquake occur that killed 7000 people? A tenth of that city was to have been destroyed.

I believe this was New York City and was the World Trade Center attack and collapse of the two towers, etc. that “shook” the entire Earth in more ways than one and ushered in “endless war” as I just outlined of the Rev 6 Red Horse, Bush and company. Humans actually recorded a seismic frequency generated from those two towers collapsing in the way they did.

Here is how I justify this opinion:

You are referring to:

Rev 11:13 And the same hour*1 was there a great earthquake*2 ((shaking, tempest, commotion)), and the tenth part*3 of the city fell, and in the earthquake* were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.

*1 hours
First off this “hour” doesn’t show a relationship to incarnate beings and being so small is likely a reference to a small amount of time but by Next Level definition of small. As it was said in scripture that a day to the Next Level was as 1000 human years, an hour of Next Level time would boil down to about 40 human years. Thus since they exited in 1997 the earthquake which is actually more accurately a “shaking, tempest, commotion” during that same ~40 year period.

*2earthquake = 4578 seismos {sice-mos’} from 4579; TDNT – 7:196,1014; n m AV – earthquake 13, tempest 1; 14
1) a shaking, a commotion 2) a tempest 3) an earthquake

*3 tenth part of the city fell
“city fell” is quite the indicator.

tenth part = 1182 dekatos dek’-at-os ordinal from deka – deka 1176; tenth:–tenth.
1176 deka dek’-ah a primary number; ten:–(eight-)een, ten.

In actuality, however this came to be, I don’t know, because the Next Level didn’t orchestrate this attack. If they want to weed the garden they use weather systems not humans with bombs, etc. However, the buildings that fell during the attack and fell because of the attack or were demolished completely because of the attack actually are 10 as follows:

World Trade Center buildings 1 – 7
St Nicholas collapsed completely
Deuche bank was so damaged it was later fully demolished
Fiterman hall of Manhattan Community College was badly damaged and because of mold is being rebuilt.

Curiously there were 17 buildings listed as part of the complex, all of which were either collapsed or damaged by the two towers falling. I only bring this up because of the translation above of “tenth part” as being “(eight-)een” which I do not understand how that relates exactly yet.

However, 7000 people didn’t die in the attacks, but it is odd that the Next Level would forecast an exact number as they would not know that as the garden is designed with the possibilities for random deaths though to those that ask for help in certain circumstances they will step in to save someone.

But in researching this number, it seems cilioi comes from chilioi and chilioi is of an uncertain affinity thus leaving some question as to it’s meaning:

thousand = 5505 chilias khil-ee-as’ from cilioi – chilioi 5507; one thousand (“chiliad”):–thousand.
5507 chilioi khil’-ee-oy plural of uncertain affinity; a thousand:–thousand

Nevertheless, in the Old Testament the term used for thousands

According to Easton’s Bible Dictionary certain instances translated to “thousands” is actually referring to “families”* or “tribes”. If this was actually more accurate it would make more sense that the Next Level knew that 7 families of humans would be represented in those buildings. The restaurant at the top of WTC 1 was called “top of the world” so one can imagine that there are 7 continents that were being represented here by WTC 1-7. This ties in potentially to the “family” translation.

*Thousands
(Micah 5:2), another name for “families” or “clans” (see Num.
1:16*; 10:4; Josh. 22:14, 21). Several “thousands” or “families”
made up a “tribe.”

*In this verse:
Num 1:16 These were the renowned of the congregation, princes of the tribes of their fathers, heads of thousands* ((family, tribe)) in Israel.

*504 ‘eleph eh’-lef
from ”alph’ (502); a family; also (from the sense of yoking or taming) an ox or cow:–family, kine, oxen.

To every event – angle sounding, woe, voice, thunder from the Next Level there are human events that are responses many both in ways seemingly negative and positive in terms of providing help to humans to rise out of their human condition which often takes the form of a trauma and loss. The Kingdom of God/Heaven designed the planet and they designed the kingdom levels of life to build on one another with the intention of providing a path to graduation from the human kingdom into their very ranks. Therefore, all creatures were designed with a limited life span. All life is a gift from the Next Level regardless for how long it lasts and what is experienced as it is only through living that a human can be given a soul/mind deposit from the Next Level that by the direction of the Older Members shows that new soul how to sprout into a prospective member of the Next Level. To foster this growth, Ti and Do said that “the human kingdom was not designed to work”, which is why it was spoken of as a footstool. The stool is for the human to use to reach up to the Next Level when the Next Level draws them. When humans experience trauma is shakes them from their security and mammalian self reliance, self being looking to themselves and/or their tribe or family, nation, etc. for help, so that they have the opportunity to reach up for help from the Kingdom of God/Heaven in whatever terms they came to understand Them. When humans reach up for help, the Next Level crews working under their Captain and Admiral Older Members offer appropriate help to those that ask according to their own guidelines. The Next level can take the spirit from a human vehicle that died and set it aside (save it, what Do called being “put on ice”. This means that spirit and/or soul will be given further opportunities to grow. That’s all, yet that is a lot as those that don’t ask for Their help are simply merged into the spirit world to be eventually recycled at the end of a garden cycle.

Deposits By Snnody – 3 Kinds: 1=Chip (seed) grows into a soul 2=returning soul 3=Jesus/Ti and Do type

December 20, 2013

Deposits By Snnody

For thousands of years, humanity thought of itself as the creation of either a supreme being, or a group of superior beings. Then, suddenly, there emerged the idea that humanity was the latest update in what had begun as a mindless, but enormous cosmic accident. Almost overnight, the cult of Science catapulted an unruly, adolescent public, eager to be free of unreasonable constraints, out “into the streets” to wander aimlessly. What, one is forced to wonder, could have been the basis of such a monumental shift in consciousness? Seemingly, according to some versions given in the history books, it was nothing more than professorial observations and deliberations upon the fact that some lizards which, having been isolated on the Galapagos Islands for thousands of years, developed certain traits which differed slightly from those of lizards existing on the mainland.

Although Darwin’s Theory of Evolution quickly gained widespread acceptance throughout Western civilization, we can’t help but continue to wonder – if a person examined thoroughly, from a truly unbiased point of view, all the facts available at this time, might it become apparent that the real impetus behind mankind’s “evolving” psyche has actually come from space aliens (technologically advanced human- equivalents) who, desiring total control over humanity, have been subliminally programming their unknowing servants here on Earth (an intellectual and financial “elite”) this theory of evolution along with most other religions, philosophies, and scientific breakthroughs – all as “next steps” in their programming agenda?

We are aware that this will strike many as sounding even more far- fetched than the first possible explanation, but if this theory of evolution were actually correct, and if the reasoning were accurate, why then such constant and pervasive pronouncements from “prestigious” members of the scientific community (not to mention professional UFO debunkers) that, despite the ease (and speed) with which the evolution of species occurred here on Earth, there existed no chance for similar organic compounds to have happened to clump, accidentally, together in intelligent-life-producing fashion somewhere “out there”?

Mankind is at best only a “child” – the creation of a Kingdom Level of existence far more evolved, advanced, mature, and complete than anything humans are capable of imagining. The human kingdom was set in motion, as were the kingdom levels beneath human, according to a specific and carefully crafted design – and with a specific purpose in mind. In the beginning of a civilization, the Level Above Human plants all the life forms (including humans) in a neutral condition so that they have the chance to choose the direction of their growth. Every person is constantly faced with circumstances which present options, and thus, they constantly make choices according to desires that are more often subliminal than conscious. No matter what the circumstances might be, everyone has the free will to choose how to respond – and those responses will lead that person either in the direction of being less of a slave, or to become more enmeshed in those circumstances.

Whatever choices human beings make as individuals, or as societies, ultimately do not interfere with the Next Level’s design or purpose. The space aliens (remnants of civilizations created long ago by the Evolutionary Kingdom Level Above Human, but who got off track) do their best to promote their own agenda, but whatever they do, they only serve the grand design (unknowingly) by providing further options. They provide the negative; the necessary catalyst for the growth of souls which are introduced into this “womb-like” environment. Souls are “placed in the balance” by the Next Level to choose, under the guidance of incarnate Members of that Kingdom Level Above Human, either the ways of the Level Above Human, which lead to selflessness, humility, reality, and life – or the self-serving ways of the Luciferian Space Aliens who oppose it, which are based upon misinformation and lead to greater illusion and death.

Thus, the purpose of this creation is to produce new members for the Level Above Human. Though members of that Level have physical bodies, the bodies have no gender. (Replication based on gender was designed for the plant and animal kingdoms.) New members of the Kingdom of Heaven are born through a metamorphic process which begins when the Level Above Human, or Next Level, “plants seeds,” – places deposits or “chips” of Next Level mind (mind that comes from the Creator, the Chief of Chiefs, or Most High God – the term you use is not important) into human “plants” during times when they relate very closely to the garden-planet, and during “follow-up” visits that occur at roughly 2000-year intervals after the initial planting. A deposit is potentially the gift of life for it contains the programming necessary to begin the metamorphic process which can lead to entry into the real Evolutionary Level Above Human, where there is no death.

When the Next Level checks out the human population and finds individuals that seem to have potential, they know it’s time to “plant” seeds or give them deposits. Whatever criteria the Next Level has for planting the “seeds” where they do, would probably not be obvious to human perception. The person may or may not appear to be religious. An atheist may have a greater desire for the facts than a preacher who believes he is serving God. Humans cannot judge, only the Level Above Human can judge. The person with this new deposit cannot even judge. The first reaction to the deposit may be, “What is happening? Goodness, none of this has any meaning for me anymore. Is there something, somewhere that has some meaning? I’ve got to find something, I don’t even know what, but there must be something that can take me farther than where I am.”

These seed-like deposits can also be compared to tiny computer chips programmed with a sort of “homing device” to seek nourishment which can come only from a member of the Level Above Human who visits Earth and incarnates into a human body. For a soul to be “fertilized” and begin to grow, the deposit must make contact with that Representative of the Level Above Human. This germination can happen even through just hearing about the Representative, or coming into contact with some of the information brought by the Representative, because information and mind are the same thing.

Mind is invisible to the human eye. When the deposit makes contact with the Representative, it is an actual physical contact between the mind of the deposit and the mind or information brought by that member of the Next Level – called by humans “the Kingdom of Heaven.” While Jesus was able to perform His task, 2000 years ago, with His Father in a spacecraft in the nearby Heavens, His followers needed Him to be in a human vehicle (body) at close range so they could pull in the nourishment/information/mind they needed to graft to the “vine” of His Mind (which was – and is – grafted to the mind of His Father, and on up the vine to the mind of the Chief). Also, it is always necessary for a Member of the Next Level to physically leave the Kingdom of Heaven, come to Earth, and incarnate into a human body because Next Level Mind must be “stepped down” significantly for the “fertilization or germination” of new souls and the nourishment of young souls to be possible. For a young soul to be able to bond or graft to the vine of mind of the Next Level, there must be a point at which the frequency of each can connect.

A human being is a spirit contained within a physical body during a lifetime and released into the spirit world when that physical body becomes too damaged or worn out to be usable. A soul, on the other hand, grows from a deposit of Next Level Mind, as described above, and becomes a container for more and more Next Level Mind. It can continue to grow wiser and stronger (larger and more dense), so long as it seeks the nourishment provided by its Father (or Older Member) – that Member of the Level Above Human who has been assigned the task of visiting the garden to “midwife” candidates for new membership. If the soul continues to choose to look to and draw nourishment from the Older Member, then at the end of its “lifetime” (at the time of death of the body it has been using), it is taken into the keeping of the Level Above Human, “placed on ice” in the sense that it is removed from the human environment (does not go into the spirit world), though it may not yet be able to participate in Next Level activities. It is set aside, so to speak, until the next cyclical visit of a Next Level Representative to the garden.

Metamorphosis is not ordinarily accomplishable or completed during only one period of visitation from the Level Above Human. Therefore, at the cyclical visitations, a second type of deposit (or one with different ingredients) is placed in human vehicles for the ones returning, in addition to any new deposits being made for new souls. This type of deposit contains a program that will set aside or “tag” a vehicle until the appropriate time for a young soul to incarnate into it. Again, the programming still includes the desire to seek nourishment from the Older Member, but it also contains information to help the young soul pick up where it left off; work on the lessons it still needs to learn and benefit from areas where it has grown strong. At this stage, as at any other, the soul can choose to drop its program of Next Level study. It has free will and can always choose to become interested in the misinformation that is aggressively preached by the Luciferian Space Aliens. If it should make that choice, it may later attempt to get back on track after seeing through the illusion of the misinformation, or it may become too attached to the feeling of pride and ego and taking credit for things, and ultimately find itself growing in the direction of the space aliens – though ones in this situation would not likely recognize this to be the case themselves.

There is still another type of deposit. Whenever a Member of the Kingdom Level Above Human visits a garden such as Earth, a human vehicle (body) must be “tagged” and set aside for that Representative’s use. The programming in such a deposit would differ greatly from the programs meant for either a beginning soul or a young soul returning to continue its growth.

Not all humans have souls. On this garden there are human “plants” who have not received deposits, those with deposits/souls who are receiving nourishment from the present Representatives toward completing their metamorphosis, and those with deposits/souls who are not in a direct relationship with Representatives due to either not yet having come in contact with the Representatives, or having lost their choice to pursue the nourishment of the Level Above Human. Humans with deposits containing souls can likely be identified at this time as some of those who are rapidly losing respect for this world or its “system.” From the system’s point of view, they are often irresponsible citizens, whether their symptoms take the form of being “homeless,” prisoners, other social dropouts (doing drugs, alcohol, losing respect for the family and career norms), or religious or political radicals. At this point in time – the end of this civilization – all the souls who were deposited since the beginning of the civilization (about 6000 years ago), whether they have been faithfully trying to do their best to learn Next Level ways or have “fallen away,” have been brought back. The Next Level is more than fair, and before closing the door of the Kingdom of Heaven to any soul, gives more than ample time for each to make a decision and either stick with it or lose it.

Religions have attempted to describe man’s relationship to his Creator, but they have all been tools of the space aliens. Although all religions contain seeds of truth which were planted by the Evolutionary Level Above Human, space aliens have twisted those truths so that souls might be blinded to the intended meaning and more easily influenced to do the opposite of what would be in their own best interest.

Life, truth, the facts, reality, Next Level Mind – all are synonymous, and that which they refer to doesn’t “stand still.” It comes from the Chief of Chiefs. It cannot be contained in dogma or ritual. If you are one who wants ultimately to become something of value, you have to grow with it, change constantly, seek and accept higher understandings each day – drop old concepts. What comprises reality or “the facts” for one soul cannot be exactly the same as reality for any other soul. The facts for one soul one day, cannot remain the facts, or the soul will begin to go retrograde. Eternal life comes from eternally choosing to seek nourishment from your Older Member, drawing Next Level Mind into your soul – putting into practice the behavior and thinking (information) that make up that mind, and “fluffing off” out-dated mind – letting go of old concepts, forgetting the past.

Humanity is not the apex of evolution. The Chief of Chiefs is, and He is continually growing and improving. A state of perfection can never be reached, for that would be Death. The Evolutionary Level Above Human, the Kingdom of Heaven, where the Chief resides, is a level of existence wherein the many members do not experience death or decay. They are able to circulate throughout the Heavens, they know themselves to be souls (containers for mind), and they are able to “wear” different bodies, as different tasks are assigned them, as easily as humans (who have come to think of themselves as nothing more than bodies) wear different suits of clothes.

The human kingdom was created to be the starting point of a wondrous adventure which can lead to Eternal Life for those who have received a deposit and continue to have unquenchable thirst for the truth. It is through the metamorphosis of such souls that newborns of the Kingdom of Heaven come into being if they continue to receive Next Level nourishment and continue to accept and overcome every challenge placed in their way by the aggressive influence of the opposing forces – the Luciferian space aliens. Still, every individual has free will – and may always choose from a variety of other options that were all provided by the Next Level; for The Next Level wants only those individuals who have proven their mettle.

A young soul may be confused at first by the allure of the “holographic creation” we call Earth or humanity, and although the deposit provides the ability to see through the illusion, the person must still exert serious effort in order to find, connect with, and bond or graft to the Representative who was sent to be the “midwife.” The Representative might seem anti-human or blasphemous from the point of view of the space aliens’ programming, but the deposit gives the ability to recognize the simple honesty and goodness which is characteristic of all Members of the Next Level. The deposit can help make it very clear how Next Level information contrasts greatly from the options that space aliens aggressively preach from the pulpits, expound from the universities, and enforce from the halls of so-called justice – and which lead to a complete dead end.

In the design of the garden, the Luciferians unknowingly serve the Level Above Human by being the catalyst for growth. They labor to keep humans with soul deposits programmed to continue to function at the animal level so they will not be able to recognize the Next Level when it comes. They preach that God wants us to remain on Earth as humans indulging in the sensuality of a gender-based society in a vain attempt to secure their continued existence. They are for the most part aware that with the cyclical spading-under of the garden, which is imminent as this is the end of the Age, their ranks are scheduled to be recycled as well.

This gift of life, this deposit, the Next Level gives freely, for They have no need of new or additional members. It is simply Their pleasure to offer Life to human plants who otherwise have no future. Thank God for sending Representatives and for depositing souls so that some may become a part of Their Kingdom.

May 2, 1996

Appendix A – Page 43

 

Sawyer’s experience with sexuality in Ti & Do’s classroom

October 1, 2011

The following is an example of a new believer in Ti and Do, his experience to date and his question about controlling his vehicle’s sensuality, followed by my response:

His Comment and Question:

I still do have a lot to learn. But as for praying and watching for signs/events. I can’t help but say it’s everyday I experience something from The Next Level’s doing. It was only this year I started to pray to Do for the first time. He answers! I love it. The best question I’ve recently asked him was,”Will I ever see a piece of Heaven?” Hoping to see a UFO for the first time in the future. Then a memory came back. Looking into the sky at the age of eight(correction Haha). I was watching the stars with my best friend at the time and his mom. Watching Hale-Bopp Comet orbiting on our side of planet Earth. It shocked me that I’ve already had an answer to my question, the memory of the Hale-Bopp Comet was that piece of Heaven… That’s where is all started.

My next question is the human vehicle and its wants and needs. Sawyer this one is tough for me. Over coming my human vehicle. I’m young, active and athletic. So my sensuality is hard to control. But I’ve been controlling it very well lately. I’m glad I learned my teachings of Heaven’s Gate before it went any further. I know it’s only me in control of my human vehicle, but I guess I’m asking for ways to get my mind off human sensuality. Watching the videos of all the students in the class room made me want to know these minds and their experiences that opened their eyes to God. I wanted to be part of the classroom. I wanted their support to over come my human vehicle. And as for a response is to help them also over come their human vehicle as well. If I ever want to get known for a quote it would be this one.”Help me help you!”  So my next question is,”How did you control your vehicle’s wants and desires?”

Sawyer’s response:

Wow, that’s a big question as the classroom certainly had it’s advantages in this regard but that’s not to say the same help They had is not available to you now. It is, though obviously in a different context, since that particular classroom period has ended for now, though will, after the recycling period start up again. I encourage you to ask that question to Do if you haven’t already, though I will try to give you what He gave us.

But before I get into the question, I want to address something else you said about “hoping to see a UFO for the first time in the future”. I believe I do understand what you meant by that…you want to see something related to the Kingdom of Heaven. And you may be well aware of this, but to do the best job I can do in this correspondance I need to express that, the Luciferian space aliens are, at this time in particular very, very active and are looking to wow those who have elected or even still have the potential to believe in Ti and Do.  Ti and Do said at one point, that was a realization for them in the 1980’s that, (paraphrased:) “Everything that flys, as a UFO is not from our Father’s  Next Level Kingdom, thus should you be in a circumstance sometime in the future where a spacecraft landed and offerred you a visit, seek to know if those occupants are working for Ti and Do or not”. At first, in the 1970’s, Ti and Do thought that if it was a flying saucer or other such physical device that defied human technological accomplishments, that it was from the Next Level. Yet, when they kept on examining the various reports of sightings and abductions and contactee experiences, they kept on questioning many as of Next Level origin. The humans involved were subject to genetic and/or reproductive related experiments with direct implications that subjects had been used for their sperm and eggs in hybridization programs. Subjects were treated in ways that seemed crude and inhumane, spoken to at times in sarcastic ways, potentially implanted with what looked like homing devices, undergoing painful medical examinations, having sex with non-earth looking beings (but were still human equivilents as otherwise there could be no sex). I know this brings up the question, as to why Ti and Do didn’t know more than they did.

Ti and Do explained that their task was in their words an “undercover” one and the information, the steps of understanding and events to instigate were given to them according to their thirst/questions related to what They experienced with the students and what was occurring in the world. If a member of the Next Level were to come with their complete understanding of all things human and pertinent to the Earth and it’s garden setup, it would be like over fertilizing the plants they primarily came to tend and many that otherwise could survive and produce fruit would die instead. Each of the plants (souls) they plant are precious to them and each are tender. Had Ti and Do told us in the beginning that upon joining we would be ingesting a strong barbituate that would kill the vehicle and that we had to be willing to take that step of faith to qualify, many of the vehicles (plants) would have aborted. So Ti and Do did not know, how that was to be their exit method and that’s not so say that had to be the exit method exactly. The biggest criteria to qualify for Next Level crew membership is to be willing to GIVE Our ALL and that ALL was to be determined by the Older Members on duty, in the flesh, and over a significant time period in which to allow each plant their full opportunity to absorb the medicine/fertilizer at a pace they could handle. This is why they have to come undercover to our human eyes, and therefore look and moreorless act just like the rest of us, so they can identify with everything we each experience.

I know some will cry, “See, manipulation…they didn’t tell the whole truth up front for fear they’d lose membership in their cult”. But the facts speak for themselves…Ti and Do were only made aware of next steps as the students displayed readiness for the next step and when it came to a new understanding, as in the Blackhawk tapes I’ve posted on my youtube channel; 3SPM, they always said, “this is our current understanding and it updates some of what we had told you before and there may be updates yet to come but this works for now”. However, right from the beginning they were very, very clear that this task we were accepting required our giving of our ALL and I knew well that included my physical life, though I later learned that not all who even stayed in the classroom for many years considered that they would have to give their physical life…though the way in which I thought of doing so, was by meeting up against those humans who would hate what we were portraying, trying to stop us, by whatever means to include potentially, as TiDo expressed, “doing us in”, which was the prime way in which Ti and Do thought they would be exiting, as they thought was depicted in the Revelations Chapter 11, Two Witnessed prophecy they felt they were fulfilling. And for the record, it could have followed that type of exit method for Ti and Do and for their students as the Next Level doesn’t control anyone. If some humans were of a mind to try to kill Ti and Do’s vehicles and/or their students, then if the Next Level didn’t want that to occur, rather than stop that action from humans they would simply provide the students with safety for as long as it served the task of preparing the graduation class for a viable soul/birth/fruit harvest.

Also, many times throughout the classroom experience Ti and Do knew that certain informational steps would put some to the test of their committment to giving their ALL to the Next Level through them, the current representatives and they talked among themselves (between Ti and Do) about it, that Do later relayed to us after Ti exited her human vehicle. In fact, in late 1976, just months after the classroom period began, (as up until then it was gathering the flock, by holding public meetings), Ti and Do seperated out 19 of the overall 96 who had survived to that point and sent them to a different campground area in Utah, thinking that they needed a different experience than the larger body of students. And they fully intended to still work with them and over the years to follow did but most of these ended up leaving that smaller group while a few of them, Drrody, Stlody, Dymody who were not yet named with the ody extention by then (that by the way was Ti and Do’s instigation, not something new believers now would do), having lost contact with Ti and Do still sought to reconnect until by the “durability” of Drrody (where Drr came from) brought him to the town where the classroom was located, Amarillo, in 1982 or so, to one of the classroom members work place (as many of us by then held jobs in the world), in a hospital, where they recognized one another which led to Drrody and subsequently Stlody and later Dymody’s return to the classroom. There were many concrete examples of how Ti and Do together and Do without Ti’s physical presense sought to provide the impetus for a student to decide to leave the classroom if that had been something that student had already been struggling with, whether they were conscious of it or not. Many had doubts all along and that was to be expected though was something to be overcome as well as anything that by entertaining drew us back into the world and it’s human behaviors.

The life on the garden was organized into kingdom levels; mineral, plant, animal and human and once at the human level the life forms continue to grow/evolve via direct Next Level hands on tending, physically and mentally/spiritually so they stand their best chance to produce the intended fruit of becoming like Next Level members in all ways of thinking and acting that brings about their (TiDo word)”viable” birth into a “trusted” Next Level member, which is when a Soul becomes an individual for the first time, as while human they are comprised of a myrid of (TiDo word)”influences” though think they are not.

This sort of leads to your question as one major aspect of gaining control over the human vehicle, which is accomplished mostly by gaining control over one’s thoughts. Thoughts, conscious and subconscious direct our actions and have their associated feelings.

When you say you want to control your vehicle’s sensual wants and desires, are you saying you wish to not act on those vehicular wants and desires at all? That is the Next Level way for applicants to membership on Ti/Do’s crew. No one will ever be on their crew if they havn’t sufficiently overcome their vehicle’s humanness and a human’s sensuality is one of the biggest characteristics that is human.

Being a member of the classroom did not automatically mean a student would succeed in being accepted into a Next Level crew, what Do called Ti, his Heavenly Father’s crew. The classroom was simply the training ground for such crew membership and even for some of those that stayed in the classroom through their exit, they would have to have more opportunity to demonstrate their trustworthiness to be included in a functioning Next Level crew, though there were also in between tasks given some that were not quite fully trustworthy but had demonstrated the desire to be having stuck it out through training programs on Earth, (or on whatever planet that was serving as a garden for the growth of souls before the Earth became that prime location). Do called such in between opportunities like a “domestic” type of task as it didn’t hold the same amount of responsibility one would be expected to live up to when on a Next Level crew assignment. It didn’t mean those serving the Next Level in that domestic capacity did not have responsabilities and that the tasks they performed were not very important to the Next Level. It had to do more with whether or not these could mess up the overall garden program or not should they fail to perform to the standards of the Older Members in charge of any crewmember’s performance. We understood that Lucifer was one such in between student, along with, as was told 1/3 of the graduation classroom in which he had been a student. His domestic crews primary tasks had to do with Watching. In other words, he was an observer of some aspects of the humans. I don’t think he would have been trusted to be a messenger(angel) though. Ti and Do never to my knowledge said.

But the reason I said that the classroom had it’s advantages, in terms of gaining control over our human behaviors, such as sensuality was because it was a monestery in every sense of the word, minus the religious trappings and/or dogma to include doctrines specific to it’s sect or denomination or belief system. Note that all religious/spiritual belief systems, like Hindu, Budhist, Judaic, Christian, Islamic, have their equivilent monestic adherants and they all have in their records very similar or even exact standards that become considered to be a class or caste unto themselves. However, as strange as it may seem, controlling the vehicle alone is not the ultimate criteria for eventual membership in the Next Level. The criteria is more established in to WHOM we are controlling the vehicle for. Note, in the record of the teachings of Jesus, how often he said something to the affect of, “for the Kingdom of Heaven’s sake”, which has multiple applications.

First off, Jesus (as Do also said/demonstrated) all along said he was working/serving his Father. He layed down his life because his Father told him to. He told his disciples/students all the things His Father gave to him to give to them. He was demonstrating giving his all not because he personally excelled by doing so, but because he genuinely loved his Older Member and wanted to please Him, follow all of his instructions/commandments as best he could, because that is the task a Younger Member of the Next Level accepts from their Older Member as Jesus said about his turning himself into the so called authorities in which he knew he would have his physical body killed, certainly a type of suicidal action to take voluntarily, yet the Luciferians have seen to it that this fact, among Christians is one of the least examined/understood aspects of the real Jesus/Father Kingdom of God Older Member/Younger Member relationships. It was the task Jesus had accepted and therefore a big part of the reason he came in the first place though it was still his challenge to accept and perform because there is nothing pleasant about subjecting one’s vehicle to those that know no better, who act as robotic animals under the influence of the Luciferians, whom are their Lords and of their genetic ancestry.

We, in Ti and Do’s classroom, as was the case for those with Jesus as with those with Moses were pulled out of their old world (one form of what has been termed rapture), depending on the stage of the classroom, as in the Jesus and Ti & Do trimester stages, it was required to leave all behind to follow these Older Members from the Next Level(Kingdom of God) and to do so literally, physically and mentally as the opportunity presents itself.

To be honest, at that time in September of 1975 when I was pulled out of my world, I don’t recall being told that I would need to become fully celebate in body and mind. I just knew this was expected though I wasn’t that versed in why. This is because I was not operating on my own power entirely. When I say, “I” I am speaking as the mind of the physical vehicle. Early on Ti and Do used the term “Mind” as equivilent to Soul. The Soul is actually the container or pocket that has it’s own set of programs. Mind is information, data, but not just dry, as it has it’s own associated power sort of the way data on a remote computer or cell phone signal is of one frequency while it’s transportation is provided on yet another higher carrier frequency, but when that Mind is from the Next Level it is in an entirely different league than it’s counterpart, human mind as it is what was termed in religious literature as “Holy” Mind. (The Greek word pneuma synonyms are spirit, soul, mind, breath, discarnate spirit/ghost, a ghost representing the container, either the human brain centered container the flesh wraps around or the Next Level “Soul” container that the flesh also wraps around).

So the additional power that was made available to my vehicle (and the soul it was given before that or right at that time) was the presense of another Soul, but one that had added to it’s initial makeup because it came from a vehicle that was in the same position I (and now you) were in, but during a previous time when a Next Level representative came and took over a human vehicle designed for Him, named Jesus, OR the origin of that Soul that was present with me then actually had it’s beginning, even before the Jesus experience, thus for instance during the Moses experience. So the Soul now can have had it’s origin prior to Jesus and even prior to Moses trimesters.

The way the task is setup is that each time a member of the Next Level comes and in this undercover way, not blatently who they are, which provides the existing vehicles the challenge of responding on their Mind’s lead as opposed to needing some physical proof before taking certain steps which would be the case for all those vehicles that didn’t have the same preparation beforehand, that includes the Next Level mind that becomes embedded in the genetic strain itself, having in it’s root system the real experience of a previous member from the Next Level that if they accept then and receive a Soul, as it is all going though the existing brain, it is saved in that vehicles genes and then passed on to future leaves (human being offspring, whether by human reproduction or by their telling of their experience that is then told again and again and again which becomes part of our subconscious mind).

Thus my vehicle and many vehicles to date are the product of all that’s come to their genetic strain throughout history. That’s why someone can hynotically regress someone and they will describe seeing someone in a distant time period and if for instance that distant time period was in Rome, they might describe Ceasar or Cleopatra, because in those genetically embedded memories they knew these were the leaders then and they could easily come away with thinking they were that personality in a past life. Ti and Do joked about this, saying they never could understand how there could be so many who claim to be Cleopatra, and ended up realizing the mechanics of the genes in this regard. And of course associated with the genes is the programming the genes were established by that left the more physcially dense vehicle when the vehicle died and became a moreorless floating program that sought to time share with whatever human living computer would host them. Thus in this way, the actual human Mind called Cleopatra could, if it was allowed by the Next Level, associate itself with the humans of it’s choice, but it’s not a conscious choice anymore, in the same way we think of consciousness. They are programmatically drawn to whatever human host can serve them by putting into motion their programming. Thus someone like Cleopatra’s Mind/spirit (that may or may not have been a Soul) would seek out a human vehicle that had the same equivilent social status as the Cleopatra program had become established from thus a Queen or President or high official or perhaps even an actor who is in their mind trying to become Cleopatra for a part, that the program Cleopatra could be drawn to as there is a type of address to a name, though its effectiveness in drawing a specific spirit named Cleopatra seems to also tie into what that name represents as well.

So the same thing is the case for all of us. We all in that way have had past lives, our ancestors lives, as recorded in the genes that were passed on one way or another.

Ti and Do called this the mechanism of how the Next Level prepares vehicles to receive Souls who are coming up in their grade in the Next Level’s school. However, the Luciferians come in immedieatly after each rep from the Next Level has left and seeks to distort what the Next Level provided. Thus we see the belief in reincarnation that generally says that we are each a spirit or soul and we decide which body to incarnate into and in this way, die and are reborn, die and are reborn and have to keep coming back until we have reached enlightenment.

What they don’t know is that yes, this is the general framework to where each time a new leaf is born off of a vine it’s a new human vehicle but the mind of that new vehicle is also new, though has it’s past leaf experiences in it’s gene bank as opposed to the spirit being an individual that seperate from the vehicle returns. In actuality, when we die if we hadn’t established a link with representatives from the Next Level, speaking to a time when such a rep is physically present, then we remain discarnate and don’t generally go anywhere, but stay around and seek to influence existing living humans to do the same things that now dead human always liked to do.

Thus whether Ti and Do spoke at that first meeting about the students need to become celebate or not, had little to do with my knowing I would have to be celebate. That knowing came from the prep of the genetic strain, by the Next Level during previous rep incarnations going back who knows how far but in general to Moses.

Now to the specifics of what Ti and Do shared to try to control the vehicle’s desire for sensuality.

As I’ve shared, we all started off with a big boost as there was more power associated with our vehicle upon meeting up with Ti and Do’s mind and a more experienced Soul that had accumlated some of that same Next Level mind though their prior experience in a vehicle under the teachership of then, Father and Son in whatever trimester(s).

For the first nine months I can’t say I had any desire at all to contend with though I had been in the habit of giving into my sensuality regularily, even daily or every other day before that, as my vehicle was just 24 so was still in it’s prime by human perspectives. Ti and Do partnered me with a young woman my age, whom I spent that entire time with but who in general my vehicle wasn’t attracted to, but I recall during that time with her feeling a little twinge of interest a couple times. However, knowing that was not in the program, I did not linger on those twinges.

Ti and Do did not give us direct guidelines toward remaining celebate until we’d been in the classroom for nearly a year, except by saying any sexuality was not permitted and that infractions were not tolerated. And there were infractions by some during that time, of which I didn’t know about until years later as I was not in any kind of overseer or helper task assignment that would have put me in touch with Ti and Do more until many years later in my participation.

They did have a time period in that first 6 months of the “classroom”, (what Ti Do called their student experience, though it was more like an experiential lab using normal life suporting tasks as the lab props and testing ground) period where those who were called “helpers” sat with each in member in the group they were Ti and Do’s helpers for. There were about 6 groups of 12 or so members and then a group of 4 or 6 that stayed in Ti and Do’s campsite area as at this time we lived in the Wyoming woods, in Veedavou Camping area in the Medicine Bow National Forest that’s just east of Laramie. When those who were assigned as Helpers of the group I was in sat with me individually (not in partnerships, as we were all with each partnership having their own tent), they didn’t get into talking about sensuality. They just seemed to be gathering information of what was on our minds. I don’t doubt that many situations arose from these talks among the groups as after these meetings Ti and Do called a meeting in which they said that some in the group had participated in sexuality and marijuna use and that niether was permitted to be in their classroom so those involved needed to leave or commit to ceasing such activities.

I later learned that the “helpers” assigned to my group were some of the ones that had had sex in the camp. Thus being assigned what seemed like a special task, as they did visit with Ti and Do in their camp so had more contact with them, was in no wise an indicator of someone more along in their “process” as Ti and Do called it – later known to be the same thing as the “overcoming”, Process. Ti and Do rarely used stock religious terminology, which is part of prophecy that they would speak in new tongues(language) which pertains to being different terminology/language that was both “plainer” to understand in a real way instead of having the more mystical or hidden meaning that the terms Jesus used were morphed or distored into. For instance, look how many people claim to be going to heaven when they die, yet have not “overcome the world”. Jesus said he “overcame” the world, which by the way in Greek equally means to have “conquered”. And of course overcoming isn’t just reserved for direct students of Jesus and/or Ti and Do. Many who are not in such a classroom experience are still in their own degree of classroom as the entire society stems from the past interactions with the Next Level reps that carry down to our laws, though mixed with the Luciferian distortions and inconsistancies and extremes and profiteering related to those laws. Ti and Do always said that being in their classroom, was simply an “accellerated process/program”. It is plain to see for those with eyes to see, willing to look at and/or having some common Next Level sense that Jesus wasn’t “doing it (overcoming) for us” but was overcoming to show us HOW. We had to do the serious WORK ourselves which is also evidenced in the first three chapters of the Book of Revelations…”to those who overcome, I will give…eternal life, etc.” If he did it for us then why this major inconsistancy. Then again, how do we define “overcoming”. The gospels are full of examples we must do to earn the wages, yet many Christians think if we TRY to hard, like attempting to be celebate suggests to them, then we are trying to earn our way to God when they then say is actually not accepting that God’s love is a gift and is therefore a type of insult to God. Wow, what a twist of reality as why would we get this huge reward simply for believing. Well, the fact is, that belief alone (in the current rep and all that they represented to us) is the initial criteria to get a soul “saved” but saved is at best only an entrance exam to the first trimester. It’s guaranteed to result in being born into the Kigndom of Heaven but not without having proved oneself worthy by many opportunities thereafter.

By the way, there is nothing holding someone back in their growth. No one is forced to stay at a certain grade level, so to speak. One can at any point learn all the lessons they can. But learning in terms of understanding and learning related to how well we control our suit of clothings (vehicle) are two different things and learning in how we do it all for our Older member as opposed to earning it for our own well being/reward are things that do take some time at the wheel to build our “muscles” from. Ti said, our constant diligent fight to control every thought and action of our vehicle is an exercising of what is equivilent to a genuine muscle, part of the Soul body. She said, that is actually who we are. WE are that muscle and she and Do called it the switch, the decider. We each decide what thoughts, behaviors and ways, words and actions we will embrace as our own by entertaining/exercising them. Ti and Do said that we are not responsible for the thoughts we have, good or evil, but we are responsible for the thoughts/actions we entertain/exhibit for those are what we become.

So what we are all in process of to the degree in which we enact it and entertaining of thoughts is an enactment that can have physical manifestations, though subtly still rather immedieately and more major ramifications by continuous entertainment thereof eventually, is building our MIND. We can build it from rock, the Next Level Mind or from any other material that will never stand up to the storms that will eventually rage on, that are given to us to experience so we can grow from them. When I say, given to us, I’m not saying the Lord specifically arranges for very difficult to handle things to happen to us in life. They know that difficult things will happen to all of us because the planet wasn’t designed to work as a perfect heavenly environment or else no one would ever be willing to outgrow it to learn that there is yet a next evolutionary strata to life that’s above human. Thus the so called naturally programmed mechanisms to include the allowance of the Luciferian advasaries (satans) are given to us so we can rise to dealing with them by asking the help of the Next Level in whatever terminology we grow up with understanding as the Next Level. Ti wrote this paper called, “The Power of Goodness”. I belive it’s on the heavensgate.com web site. (while I’m on it, did you ever leave an email message at heavensgate.com – and if so would you mind sharing the jist of the message. I know the person managing the site and knew that they did not often respond to emails, so this is just a curiosity if you did attempt communication there and if so in what way).

So perhaps in 1977 but probably early that year, Ti and Do brought us the lesson that said, “Not only do you need to maintain the celebacy of sensuality, but speaking primarily to sexuality, you also need to maintain celebacy in your thoughts, which I’ve already touched upon, but up until that point, it wasn’t as clear that this was a needed step to incorporate. At that time they gave us some techniques, one of which was called, “putting up a blank card”. When one received a thought and/or associated image that they new was of a sexual nature, you’d imagine a blank card going up in your mind. But a key to the success of this little technique is to move on in your mind and/or body to something else, which is in coordination with issuing a command to the “influence”, the discarnate spirit/entity/program that is often responsible for thoughts, (though we establish our own MIND’s habit in thinking as well, that becomes our programming) to get away, to get the hell away, to skat, to be gone and they didn’t say what we could or could not say or think or envision in the commanding it to go away. We could say, in the name of Ti and Do get out of here. (I don’t know if saying “in the name of Jesus get out of here” would have been appropriate). I only say that for two reasons. One is, if the same Soul and his Father are with you why would you drum up the last name/address used 2000 years ago. Isn’t that like thinking Ti and Do’s names are not equivilent. Now Ti and Do didn’t explain all this. This is from my mind. What I do know though is that a huge part of the overcoming process in physically being with Older Members, and this applies any time we are with Older Members which you, your soul will experience if you continue to seek it, though after the recycing has sufficiently annialiated the weeds and traces of their world, is to embrace only what the Older Members give us. However, they didn’t give us every thought we could use. It’s what proves useful to the task and the task is to get the influence out of one’s head. And it doesn’t really matter if it really is a discarnate as Do was also aware that the Luciferian space aliens have ways to project thoughts on people they want to influence/manipulate. And it’s not important, if it is a discarnate influnece to think that influence has occupied our body. They didn’t say how far that influence got into one’s space. All I do know is that it needs to be “nipped in the bud” in the words of Ti and Do and once one has issued that command and put up a blank card, it’s move on time, shift one’s eyes away from what may have physically stimulated the thought and put one’s eyes, ears and mind on the task at hand, whether that’s dancing or basketball or gymnastics or whatever. Then when it comes back as it will, do it again. Do it as many times as you need to.

When these influences came upon us continuously Ti called it “bombardment” and said if you feel worn out by it, then ask the Next Level for a rest from it. I don’t know if that will exactly apply the same way now, but in the classroom Ti and Do told us that each member was actually assigned an advasary and they called that advasary our personal “booger”, yes, sounding like the nose booger. Ti and Do did have their vehicle’s Texas humor from the era in which their vehicles grew up and it was often corny sounding to those of us with vehicles from other areas. By the way, they wouldn’t have chose what were considered “curse” words to dispell an influences presense. It’s not that they were prudes to such words, like the f word and others. It’s that these words are crude and meaningless and for whatever reason didn’t want us to use them, nor did we use slang. I’m not saying at this time in each of our human surroundings anyone who uses such words, even those who believe in Ti and Do are sinning by doing so. Sinning actually means missing the mark. So anything is a missing of the mark, in other words missing the intended goal set for us by the Next Level.

However, we can become glued to considering every procedure in the classroom a sin to not adhere to and I don’t know if that would be Ti and Do’s intention exactly. Perhaps it’s fine but what I think of when I see all the procedures Moses instigated as problems arose and He sought help from his Older Member and then brought the help he received to the people, as that information was written and retranslated, it became more of the focus than the main commandments given directly by the Lord, Moses Older Member. Thus if you don’t trim your beard by squaring it off, then you’d be sinning, which I think is ridiculus UNLESS you are one in that classroom. Then, as it’s essential to begin to look to our Older Member for virtually everything, even that tiny procedure that may have no seeming practicallity to it, but provided a certain degree of conformity to many whom hated conformity, thus because important, though at this time becomes a prop that announces to whoever might witness us, that “I am a disciple – treat me special” whether they think that consciously or subconsciously. Of course being seen as special for such a display would not be the case now in regards to Ti and Do. Any display of belief in them will be seen as a dangerous thing to do, but at the same time opens the door for some to seek what is meant by whatever way some choose to advertise or mark themselves as belonging to Ti and Do. I bring this up only because of one individual new believer I know who had a related to Ti and Do and/or Heaven’s gate tatooed on his hand and had a big patch put on his jacket saying Heaven’s Gate. I can’t say whether Ti and Do would approve of that, but it is not without precedent as Do and students did have patches prepared that they all wore that stated that they were an “away team”, which comes from the Star Trek “away team” television show that was regular viewing in the classroom during he 1990’s especially the 2nd Generation series.

Part of the point I’m attempting to make here is that when the next classroom starts, after the recycling period, an Older Member, presumably Do will return but it’s altogether possible Do may be playing the unseen Lord role and Do would have picked one of his new graduate student, younger members to play the role of say, Moses that may be worked up to by being the equivilent of Enoch and/or Abraham, but what we are referring to is the Soul taking charge of those vehicles to begin to relate to the human vehicles that to some degree may have a carry over of understanding about the Next Level, having come from this and previous trimester experiences. At that time, when any kind of group is formed around that incarnate Older Member (to us), a certain set of rules will be given and it will closely resemble the ten commandments as they have been called. Then as they exist together as a community when students have problems with one another and do things the Next Level feels they need to learn to change or do better, they will be given more rules, laws and what Ti and Do called “procedures” that can be anything from how to clean the toilet in detail to how to cook foods, what’s better to eat, who to form unions with. Now this is assuming it would follow a similar path to the last record we have but I could be altogether wrong about that. It could be setup in a completely different way that I can’t fathom at this time because it’s not my task.  However, I do believe it can help us to understand the “way” the garden is grown, at least from our historic record because that helps program our vehicles in what is possible or likley even, so that when our Souls are looking for a vehicle to come into with our Mind, one that has this info in their subconscious mind will be a better (TiDo word)”Match”. But in closing regarding our language some words I believe Ti and Do had said were simply “not becoming of a member of the Next Level”.

Back to sensuality overcoming…Ti and Do instigated females wearing short hair, no short dresses, no tight clothing, things that hide the shape of the vehicle and show little skin, all as attempts to not put males to the test more than they will otherwise be. Sounds like the Muslim Berka right. Well, Do did say that the humility and reverence for God(Allah) and their overall continuation of “modesty” puts them in better stead in relationship with the Next Level because that’s where that idea came from as did all things. Now one could say, it’s a way of telling others they are better because they are demonstrating that modesty, etc. But if most everyone is doing it, then that argument doesn’t hold water and anyway, that is a technique that can help others and also themselves, not the same in my mind, though I could be wrong as all those who tout themselves as religious or spiritual leaders that many flock to and believe regardless of whether or not they are actually sharing much of what Jesus said and did, often giving more credance to what Paul said and Paul was according to Do taken over by the Luciferians. Thus he was the first major manefestation of the beasts coming out of the bottomless pit, let loose after Jesus exited physically, which was then called AntiChrist. So all those Christians that claim that AntiChrist hasn’t yet come, are as the Jews were 2000 years ago, in the dark completely. In fact many of todays biggest leaders in Christianity may very well be the genetic descendants of the high priests and pharisees and Scribes that were the biggest proponents in the killing of Jesus and his disciples. Jesus said the just and the unjust would “stand up again”(resurrect) in the age to come. That use of the english word “Resurrection” was certainly not his saying the unjust would be in the harvest, what many Christians teach is the meaning of resurrection because they fear thinking of it as Souls coming back as that would sound too Hindu or Buddhist and Luciferians have many of them convinced that only they are the “chosen”, reminicent of the Jewish mindset 2000 yrs ago that prevails today not only with the religious Jews but with sects in all the religions. And from this latest arrival of the reps from the Next Level, we see those that are moreorless included in the category of “new age” who have embraced the idea that all religions are centered in truth so that each religions founder was an equivilent avatar or messiah or Christ or master or enlightened one or ascended master, assigning those titles to people who are simply the priests, monks, nuns, teachers of their cultures history, pastors, reverends, rabbi’s, yogi’s and the like as if they are the descendents of whoever marked their religion’s beginning and that by teaching this kind of meditation or that mantra saying or singing along with renunciation of certain human pursuits, even of family, they are on the path to the God head, christ consciousness, universal mind, making the premise that the planets were creatively designed by detail orientated crewminded scientist astronauts with physical bodies they power with their mind so no longer require food or sleep and operate 24/7 doing all sorts of real tasks, traveling, working in labs, in all sorts of departments of their choosing with comrades they think of as family, who all used to exist at the human equivilent level, more and more an obserd reality, because the Luciferians in times past to present has got them thinking of themselves as able to acheive the maximum consciousness and eternal life by perfecting their techniques and giving up materialism and even becoming a avid humanitarian.

Conviently a real many membered real Kingdom of God(s) (as Jesus said even the least in the Kingdom in the Heaven’s is greater than the greatest human) has been taken out of the Equasion. This point of view is what dominates the space aliens evident through at least three groups that have human contactees working on their behalf to garner human support and allegience from those human plants that are many times most in line to conceive of the reality of the Next Level and they each believe in Jesus and quote a few things Jesus said which by the way they misquote him on and take him out of context, the same way many Christain teachers do because they are pawns of the Luciferians and thus the false prophets in sheeps clothing.

And these have made sensual – sexuality one of their practices and techniques to awaken the Kundilini, the serpent force within and they are correct in that. It makes one a slave to giving away our force that in so doing reduces one’s ability to SEE more of reality, gluing one to the Earth which at best puts one in the spirit world without any lifeline thinking the spirit world around Earth, though may extend way past the firm surface is their pleasure to be free within, that is until the Next Level decides it’s time to lock them up again, but I believe to all the pre-existing Luciferians, they are sucked into the core of the planet to be consumed, turned into another element while a new batch of Luciferians are kept to be loosed at a future time to serve the Next Level’s upcoming garden soul plants. This new batch of Luciferians may be the minds of certain humans who at this moment are building underground bunder like cities to survive within and the current Luciferians know the time is short before what they think of as simply another alien race returns. They don’t think there are Above Human beings or if they do, don’t think one has to go through the program of this other group to become one. In other words they lost their ability to perceive what is most real, thus condemning themselves in the process.

When I meet people one on one and feel to say something to them that if they show interest may lead me to bring up Ti and Do, I rarely talk about the upcoming recycling. First off I don’t know how far in advance it will be underway. Actually I believe it will be gradual up until a point and then it will be increased many times over so we can’t even fear it and the Next Level may preserve some physical vehicles that can tell others what happened, at a time when many will be more accepting of the truth that now few care to embrace. I don’t know but this is what I feel has been indicated by the historic record with what little Ti and Do said about it.

But before I close this writing, a little more on controlling the vehicle’s sensuality. No matter what you decide to do, realize that you still may have a certain amount of sensual feelings to contend with. In the classroom, for me, it didn’t seem that hard to maintain celebacy. I began to feel a degree of pride in not giving into it. Various classmates would report in “slippage meetings” times when Ti and Do had us come together to express ways in which we “missed the mark” since the last slippage meeting. They called “sin” or missing the mark a “slip”. The format of a meeting, that Ti and Do never attended, but that Ti and Do received a report of, was that each classmate was assumed to have a slippage, as if they didn’t they did not have high enough standards for their behavior and ways as for students and even for Next Level members they know they can always grow to more like their Older Member who seeks to be more like their Older Member up to the Chief who Do said we would understand more about where he came from once we are members of the Next Level but that the human brain was not wired to comprehend that now. When it came to the subject of sexuality, as sensuality actually includes additional sensory responses. For instance an angry outburst is a sensory response. Even being awed by a sunset is a form of sensuality and it’s not like those forms are prohibited. It’s just that there are all sorts of things that will awe us throughout the universe those who graduate will begin to experience and feelings are a part of these but it will not be a feeling stimulated by a physical perception, but rather one stimulated by one’s Mind. It’s not like one can’t enjoy a sunset. It’s how dramatic an enjoyment it needs to be to FEEL and one can become addicted to strong feelings of the vehicle just as easily as one can become addicted to the feelings from the use of certain substances or foods or sex or power or religious fevor.

The Next Level works with us as long as we wish to look to and try to work with them by changing what we do to improve our control over our vehicle. Thus if one was in a situation that continuously tested someone in their desire to control their vehicles sensuality then they might need to change that situation. For instance if we were partnered with someone in the class we were attracted to, we could say something to Ti and Do and they might change the partnership or they might ask if it’s something we can handle, because sometimes for certain tasks a certain partnership did the best job together. But if one partner said they kept on falling short on the control they wished to have, then Ti and Do would probably change the partnership to give that person a breather so they could potentially return to that situation or the equivilent one without having so much to deal with. However, Ti and Do always said that we shouldn’t test ourselves. For instance, you don’t intentionally put yourself in a situation you know could be very difficult to see if you will pass or fail. Now, once you have a degree of control, you may find what used to attract you doesn’t anymore. Do said to him, seeing a female’s breast that used to attract him stimulates as much feeling as if he was looking at a grapefruit. For a long time we rarely were tested by things blatently sexual. Of course those with jobs in the world, as I often had, had more interactions with humans and at times that became challenging. I recall cooking at a country club and a young waitress hit on me a bit. I wanted nothing to do with her. She was actually cute to my vehicles eyes and later, I was challenged to think of having started something up with her but when I would sense that throught trying to manifest in my head I’d cut it off. It got to the point that I could cut off many thoughts part way into their expression in my head and then to a point that I could cut it off before it registered as a thought. I believe Ti called that “smelling the influence coming”. She never explained that term of “smelling an influence”. Actually, influences can pick up aroma’s in a room they are in and then come to you and bring that smell with them. They do have a physical nature as do all things as all things are molecularly interfaced to us, through us, and around us all the time. We exist in a sea of frequencies and molecules.

At the same time that we can grow to become keener to when any influence is approaching us, that sensitivity also means, if we slip and don’t nip a thought in the bud, even a tiny, tiny image can stimulate a significant hormonal response from our vehicle. One day while I was in a car on the way to that same country club cooking job, it was winter and I was a passenger and I looked out the window and saw a woman walking. She had a coat on but my vehicle felt an attraction to her and immedieatly I could feel a gland somewhere in my reproductive organs operate as if it was squirting out a hormone. I’m not saying my vehicle had an orgasim. When this kind of thing occurred, it meant it would be followed eventually with further temptation and could result in a nocternal emmission of fluids. We had procedure for dealing with nocternal emmissions. For one, it wasn’t considered a slippage. However, being permissive of thoughts, images that it seemed to me led up to the nocternal emmission certainly would have been considered to be a slippage. But what Do said about nocternal emmissions were not to feel guilty about having had one. Just treat it as a relief valve. You try to do your best to keep your mind free from the sexual influences in thoughts and/or images as well as not permitting yourself to touch yourself on your plumbing (as Do called it) in a sensual way that is, because we had no procedure for urination except to do so sitting down, which I don’t exactly know the reasons for though think one reason was to keep from splashing urine on the seat that people would sit on later. We also had a procdure when showering or sponge bathing each day to use a washcloth as opposed to using one’s hand to spread soap over one’s body. I never did know why this was a procedure but of late suspected it was yet another way to guard against having sensual feelings simulated, for as I’m sure you know, touch of any kind on self or another can become very erotic.

What many people don’t know is that celebacy, at least for myself and I believe others in a sense becomes harder and harder to maintain because the vehicle becomes more and more sensitive thus what would have been a small stimulus while very sexually active can trigger huge feelings very quickly.

When I fell by giving into sensuality with myself, I didn’t even touch myself and my vehicle had an orgasm. By the way, even talking like this was not procedure. For instance if someone did slip and masturbated, which occasionally did occur, as it was reported at first, but then Do discontinued reporting them because in the reporting some said they felt stimulated. So we had a procedure that if you slipped in a sensual way, that’s all you would say. The word sex was not procedure to express for that reason. Words stimulate thoughts and thoughts stimulate feelings and feelings build to their expression. For instance, one can feel sad but if they linger on that sadness, can become depressed and before long, have a short fuse or begin to weap at the strangest time that doesn’t seem like came from the sadness or depression.

I did always feel guilty when I had a nocternal emission but Ti nor Do ever gave me reason to feel that way, unless one wants to conclude having rules against sexuality of any kind as reason to feel guilty having given into it. Giving into sexuality was considered to be allowing the thought and/or feeling to linger with us. What would occur if it’s allowed to linger past it’s initial expression in our head, is it becomes harder to get rid of the longer we entertain it.

At one point, Ti and Do bought the males underwear that was of a jockey style/cut as they felt if the vehicles testicles were kept extra warm, as from being closer to the body, it would reduce one’s production of testosterone as opposed to allowing the testicles to hang free. So we got used to wearing tight underwear.

Even though we were guarded against sexuality in all shapes and forms, we did go to the movies once every week or two. Ti and Do always previewed a movie and if they liked the message, they’d schedule it for us. Sometimes there would be a sexual scene or some nudity, womans breast shown to which Ti would tell us ahead of time, there is a little nudity or a brief scene that if you feel challenged or bothered by, just turn your head away or close you eyes when you see the scene starting. I don’t think I did a good job in that. It was one of those times I listened to my vehicle and/or it’s influenes that said, “you can handle it” so I’d watch it and that image would plague me thereafter, but it gave me practice shutting it out. Looking back, I did a terrible job maintain celebacy of mind. Of body, up until I began to give in totally and repeatedly, I had never masturbated or touched myself with intent to stimulate self. I would often wake up with an errect penis and I did awaken at times with my hands in my pants but never had I consciously permitted that kind of physical stimulus. I did however permit mental stimulus. For instance when I had any opportunity to look down a females shirt, I have to admit I was hardpressed not to look. Sure, I’d look and then turn away and then look again and I at times got very permissive of that. In the class there were only rare occasions when I’d have that opportunity but at my job I had more opportunities and at times that was with female classmates who I worked on the job with. In the early days I also had a problem. Whenever a female would bend down with her butt facing me, my dog vehicle would look. I did get control over doing that but could have done better.

Ti and Do also examined what we ate keeping in mind that some foods seem to stimulate one’s libido. And at one point we had herbs that were known to help curb libido. Do would use himself as a guinea pig for these and depending on his response he’d either give it to a few or not.

At one point Do didn’t want to interfer with what may have been the main method to stimulate some building their mind muscle to keep out sensual thoughts. This was on his mind up until he decided to let some who had been pressing him to allow them to have themselves castrated (surgically removing the testicles that stops most testorterone production). The two who were pressing him were srrody and myself. Srrody and I ended up tossing a coin as to who would have the procedure first. I lost the toss so Srrody went first. It was an internal job. Lvvody was a registered nurse and she worked with a doctor that performed regular orchectomies, the removal of testicles due to testicular cancer. She was his assistant on the surgury. She had been an assistant to many surgeon’s. But as it turned out being an assistant is not quite the same as being in the drivers seat. Do had been considering having himself neutered/castrated for years before then and through Lvvody had gathered all the neccesary tools. They created a surgically sterile room and Do decided after years of talking about it primarily with three students, though he told everyone in the class when he was considering the operation for himself. And at that time he had had a nocternal emmission that he told all the males about. So because he was thinking of it for himself so he’d be free of the interference it caused as he had to maintain his celebacy just as we did, he presented it to the males as an option that if he did it, some of us could consider it. It was never a pressure. When he brought up the option to the males and asked if anyone had any reservations about having such a procedure, hvvody did have reservations. He wasn’t scheduling it and it never was required but being willing to do so, was part of willing to give one’s all. Hvvody was very upset by this consideration though we considered a lot of things we didn’t end up doing. In any case a few months later, Hvvody openly decided to leave the classroom. I said openly because some left in the middle of the night for whatever reason.

A few years later after Srrody had he operation and there was a complication as the testicle sack was not draining so it blew up like a small balloon, but we took him to a hospital and they easily corrected the problem but Do was feeling like he’d blundered by permitting the operation so cancelled mine though I was still willing to have it done. Right before srrody and I tossed the coin, which was the same hour that the operation was to begin, Do who was present asked me if I had any reservations. I told him that my vehicle was not looking forward to it, but I was overriding my vehicle.

Looking back on it, I think that I wasn’t fully committed to Do in the way Ti felt was most healthy. Ti was outside her vehicle then but we were approved to talk to Ti directly and this was after srrody was castrated which he was always elated with having done. I sort of yelled in my head to Ti that I wanted faster growth and that I wanted a task like Jesus or Do had.

From that moment on I had attacks of sensual influences and images like I’d never experienced over 18 years prior. Every situation I’d experienced was like right on the top of my mind when it came to something sensually stimulating. The time the waitress hit on me, a time when a classmate seemed to be making an advance, the image I’d seen of a topless woman in a movie, the feeling of looking down a woman’s dress to see a little cleavage. It was on my mind as if these circumstances were happening and I became intoxicated by it.

I am certain that Ti simply gave me a stronger booger to test me. I said I wanted faster growth and to do a task like Do so she gave me what I asked. I got to deal with a booger closer to what Do dealt with and I hardly stood a chance. To even ask Ti for such a thing showed my mind was more on what I might become, how special I would then be to be like a Jesus. Ti knew well I had this, “wanting to be seen as something special streak”. She told me that once when she was giving all the students her thoughts of what would keep us off the spacecraft. I had three things she wrote on the list. 1)Likes to be seen as something special 2) A little too pleased with self 3) sarcastic mostly with humans (which had to do with things I’d said to some whom I worked with on the job at the country club and elsewhere). Now I could have rose to the occasion but to be honest I didn’t even seem to have the strength to try.

So all that so called success was cancelled out by one swoop. This is why I said, there was a certain advantage to being in the classroom. Our boogers against us were regulated by the Next Level. I don’t know how that may work now. My personal stature was not raised by having been selected to host a Next Level saved soul’s next trimester experience taking over a human vehicle, though because of all the many opportunities I had where I worked with Do, one on one and as overseer and such I began to think quite a bit about myself, my stature in the class and it was a house of cards that needed to be brought down so I could get real.

Now I’m not so brave as I was then. I do have a certain amount of attachment to my daughter and partner. I could have had myself castrated but havn’t. I could lay down my life but havn’t. I have considered both and the later often but it seems at low points and I don’t want to act out of depression, though that can also become an excuse. When I asked around 2003 if I needed to prepare myself to lay down my vehicle as they did, he came to me in a dream as clear and real looking/feeling as when I was with him in person that very night after asking and said, “Give your life”. That’s just like a member of the Next Level to always leave it in my ballpark, not just tell anyone what to do. The classroom was a little different in that regard as by our presence we were asking to be told what to do, though even still, that was never taken for granted by Ti and Do. When they felt we as a group were not thirsty for the next step, personally &/or as a unit, they would come to us and tell us, they can’t get the next step because we either havn’t fully embraced the last step(s) that in so doing should leave us thirsty for the next step. Ti always compared the classroom to a “piano roll” or the song Old Macdonald’s farm where when one “note” or animal’s voice was completed, it was on to the next and that one would always continue to play all the previously played notes/voices, just adding one more, step by step.

So yes, I failed to graduate with my classroom. Do said, when I was exposing my repeated breakage of vows to be celebate and honest, exposed when we did slip, which I also broke by not revealing my sensuality slippages immedieatly,

I’m not judging myself. I’m just aware that though I have a great deal of information and am actually willing to give my life in belief and support and dissemination of Ti and Do’s information, it shouldn’t be about me. If it is then I still have to overcome this vehicle’s ego and the satisfaction it gets from having had all this Ti and Do experience. I am aware of this vehicle’s ego and I do beat it back when I see that head rising as it has no value to me. When I say, ego, that’s not a term I can recall Ti and Do using. I don’t think beating it back deflates one’s self confidence which has it’s value in the human kingdom while in application to the Next Level needs to be transferred to a type of self confidence that Knows what one doesn’t know and yet knows where to go to learn what one doesn’t know, which is always from one’s Older Member.

By the way, when a young member of the Next Level, there is always an Older Member at the helm of the department, though that doesn’t mean they are standing over you all the time, though one would have grown to not be threatened by that knowing that the Older Member only wants to see the tasks done to their Older Member’s standard. But we will also have other Older Members to work under, so to speak, however will always recognize the Older Member that parented us into the Next Level. And in the Next Level they don’t have to wear stripes to identify who is an Older Member or an Older Member’s Older Member. It simply becomes obvious, though I don’t know that Ti and Do ever said how.

Oh, I did want to mention what Ti and Do said about Fun in the Next Level to my recollection, as they were asked that question at an early public meeting to which they said, (paraphrased); “Yes, there is fun. Horses running in a field together are having fun. But a human observer may not feel that is as much fun for them. Next Level members also have fun. What’s fun is simply different.”

I think of it in the way that any team in any department of life can thrive on being part of something bigger than themselves and being a spoke in an amazing team effort. Next Level members have continuous challenges and experiences. Most want to perform tasks for their Older Members, tasks that do require them to exercise their judgement, trying to use the judgement they think their Older Member might have. Circumstances are forever changing. But Ti and Do said there are certainly times when you’d be looking out the window of a spacecraft and would be amazed at what you could see and times where you could hear the spheres in certain combonations actually making music. It’s far from sitting around on a cloud playing a harp for eternity. Next Level members would be bored by that.

And one more pointer to keeping any influences at bay is to put a label on them. It can be “influence of sensuality” for instance, “get out of here”. Influence of anger…,etc. And one doesn’t have to have an angry sounding response either. Ti said many influences that attacked her she saw and treated like mosquitos. She’s just swat them away with her mind and do so as often as needed to where it didn’t interfer with her task.

Ti and Do had all the influences each student had plus an entire array of influences that specifically went after them. Even at the human level humans who reach some kind of success and/or leadership in any department, and especially when the public is involved have both influences that help them and influences that want to bring them down often because that’s the kind of person they became while alive – highly competitive, envyous of another’s success/accomplishment, greedy for attention and to feel special. That’s why whether it’s in entertainment (sports included), big business, politics or religion, there’s always someone in the wings wanting to get on top and will at times do anything to get there.

Ti and Do had those influences and then all of our influences who hated that we were being convinced to stop the activities they had been and wanted to continue to use us for. And then there were influences that got on the cult bashing bandwagon and the influences against anything not conventional or traditional, or conservative or liberal, on and on. There are influnences that represent every human behavior in mind and body and of course while a human being there are influences that only want to help us. We can talk nice to them. Tell them, we know they mean well, but that they are not needed anymore, that is if we are engaged in overcoming all our humanness. Ti and Do said, while human we will never get rid of all our influences. There are some that even help us to learn to walk, I believe they once said. Influences tend to leave those vehicles that no longer serve them and when they do, those vehicles begin to loose skills and talents and abilities they once had. Many influences and especially Luciferian influences, Souls, whose last vehicle expired/died gravite to those human subjects that have the most influence over other humans and their agendas. Thus famous people and politicians attract an enterage of influences to where a more ordinary human, when they meet one with such an enterage can actually feel the power of the combined influnences that put them on a pedestal and help them be so charasmatic and magnetic. Some humans who attract lots of influences in this way, walk into a room and others can’t not notice them.

In closing, I believe the biggest lesson/opportunity for service at this time is still to share all that Ti and Do said with others and accept the ramifications as few will think what you are saying is a positive. I believe there are only 144 Souls looking for vehicles at this time or that number may encompass the classroom that just exited as well. I could be wrong about that number. But it’s not just as a task for the Next Level that we share all things Ti and Do, it’s because that’s how we prove to the Older Member we are serious about being on their crew. This doesn’t mean put a sign on your head necessarily or bringing up Ti and Do at every conversation. It’s to be treated on a case by case basis. Jesus addressed this more that Ti and Do because they came primarily to bring their previous students to graduation, though now the next class is being prepared, so I presume the same guidelines Jesus gave will apply. Jesus said not to cast pearls before swine. He said go into a town and ask the Father, in our case Do to be directed to anyone that might be receptive. Sometimes someone who is receptive starts off being very argumentative and even disrespectful and contrary, hateful in their language and ways in response to what we share. Those are their influences hating to hear it and of course the vehicle also becomes defensive and fearful of changes as even if someone seems to have a lousy life they can settle into a certain amount of contentment with the life they do have thus any hint of change feels threatening. We certainly don’t want to push ourselves into dangerous circumstances, though if our vehicles are harmed our Soul will certainly not be. Don’t be hesitant to ask Do for anything, help with a medical condition for instance. Income, food and shelter and the like are not needed to be asked for as the Next Level knows well your vehicles’s need for such things.

And finally, the Next Level members don’t need any of us, which is why they never seek to control us or manipulate us. The reason we need to learn to seek their Mind is for our benefit towards eventual graduation not because they like weilding their power as some atheists believe of God. And atheism is not any better or worse pathway than any others. Ti and Do even said that in a real sense atheists who became atheists because of seeing through religion were ahead in a potential progression to Next Level membership, but they had to also be willing to discard their insistance that there is no Above Human kingdom level who orchstrated, developed and down right created our entire reality, mental and physical, even the potential to bite the hand that really feeds us, today as represented by those called Ti and Do.

 

 

By their fruit ye shall know them

September 27, 2011

Below is a Christian Blog I’ve been commenting on run by a man named Henry. Two of his regular blog readers, named Marianne and Hopeful_watcher have been adament in saying, believing that Ti and Do can’t possably be who They said they were/are as the Two Witnesses in Revelations and all the many, many other scriptural and prophetic evidences.

As a result of our converstation that began with some of Henry’s posts but had been continued from my frequent commenting on yet another Christian Blog run by L.A. Marzulli – see his site address at the end, Henry made a post linked below. I’m providing my latest response to Henry  here for the sake of some of  what I feel might be the clearest example I have realized of what Jesus meant by, “you will know them by their Fruit”.

There is a great example to me demonstated here. I can’t tell you how many times I read all this talk about “fruit” and in the last few weeks with the lengthy back and forth with these Christians, I struggled to try to offer them more concrete proof in Biblical scriptures. I’d look at these about “fruit” and wonder, what is the fruit? How do I best point the term “fruit” to something literal and tangible? That was just yesterday or the day before I asked that. Then today as I responded to Henry’s last post, it dawned on me and now I feel exceedingly silly to not  have seen this so clearly as I feel I do now.

Fruit is doing in thought/word and deed all the Kingdom of God has given us to do, as best we can. Even if we fail and fall short in this or that area, as long as we keep on trying which means asking for Ti and Do’s help, they will help us. If we don’t ask we don’t receive. So if there is anything that Ti and Do did brainwash us into doing (hopefully), It was asking help from the Evolutionary Level Above Human, in religoius terms the Kingdom of God, and as Jesus said, asking “Our Father in the literal heavens” and as Ti said, to make our committment with Do, her “son”, our Heavenly Father.

Ti always said to us: “Get your mind into your vehicle”. We even taught a parrot Ti and Do got for us when we were living near White Rock Lake in Dallas, the last Craft we saw Ti in as she left her body from there in 1985, I think it was May or June 19th (I’m mixed up about it now – It may be in the Purple book and/or on heavengate.com).

So first I will list Henry’s latest comment, but you can click the link to his blog post entitled, “the heracy of heaven’s gate” at the end of this post to see what he initially said and some of the back and forth.

Then after Henry’s latest comment, my response:

On that note, re: “by their fruit you shall know them”…

Mat 7:15 Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Mat 7:16 Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Mat 7:17 Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. Mat 7:18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither cana corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. Mat 7:19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. Mat 7:20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them. Mat 7:21 Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. Mat 7:22 Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works? Mat 7:23 And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity. Mat 7:24 Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock: Mat 7:25 And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not: for it was founded upon a rock. Mat 7:26 And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand: Mat 7:27 And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell: and great was the fall of it.

Henry said:

Sawyer,

I am open to discuss scripture with you on any topic. However the mistake you make is rather than examine what you have been taught against scripture you instead examine scripture against what you have been taught. You reject the teachings of Paul for example based on what you heard someone else teach instead of examining Paul’s teachings against the rest of scripture. I have looked at Paul’s teachings agains Christ’s own and I see no fault in it. When Paul went preaching the Gospel in Berea those that received him received the word with all readiness of heart but they did not accept the teaching at face value. They instead studied the scriptures daily to see if what Paul was teaching was true. As a result Paul called them more noble than those of Thessolonica. This is what you should have done.

The mistake you have made is the same thing you are asking me to do. You are asking me to take your word for it on what you say because someone was teaching you this thing for over 20 years – but the length of time something is being taught does not in itself substantiate the truth of it. Hence I have examined those things you have claimed against scriptures and found it wanting. To decry me and argue that I do not no anything about the group is neither here nor there. I do not need to know the history of a group to know whether or not certain claims they make are true or not. I have to examine what you claim against scripture and if it doesn’t tie in with scripture then it has to be rejected.

I have seen though that you have not addressed the things I have said to you on a scriptural basis but you have instead resorted to taking “pop shots” at me and then call my analysis of your doctrine petty. I think it is you who are being petty, not me. Instead of keep going back to what Ti and Do said you should be examining what Ti and Do said agains Holy Writ.

Sawyer’s reply:

Henry, Let me just say, I apologize if I’ve said disrespectful things to you. I’m not sure what they were at this time but you said “pot shots” so I no doubt have become somewhat defensive at times and aggressive as well. However, I do feel, the retorick from you and Marieanne and hopeful_watcher is often just as confrontational, which I don’t enjoy, but I’m not in this for enjoyment and it’s actually fine as we each have strong feelings about what we believe.

Nevertheless, what I feel happens a great deal in my opinion, which may in part be due to the nature of comments on the internet, lots of assumptions seem to be made. I know marianne said I assumed she was a Catholic, but if you go back to what I said, I simply said she “sounded like a catholic” regarding her talking about the “trinity” (not a word in the bible record I can find in any language).

Now I can see how looking at those words I used, she would think I was saying she was a Catholic, but in my mind I knew that I didn’t know. I don’t pretend to be psychic and neither were Ti and Do by the way. They said those techniques were actually “tricks” used by the “lower forces”, part of the things done to fool the elect.

I do agree with you that the length of time with anything is not proof of understanding even what we were apart of for that duration and especially applicable with things Biblical because it’s so, so easy and often the case that we are dumbfounded by what we read or think we understand it, but then some time later come back to it, or read someone else’s understanding or interpretation and we can often realize we didn’t understand it as well as we still might.

 The only reason I say I had 19 years of first hand experience with Ti and Do is so it’s clear this is not a second hand witness, thus one might give a little more credence to the experiences I relay about Them, not that one still doesn’t need to test it and challenge it and debate parts. I expect that. I really wouldnt’ not want someone to take my word for it. I’m not trying to persuade though I do feel the evidence I’m mounting is quite persuasive to anyone who is willing to give each piece a genuine consideration. Frankly, I take people’s outright rejection of Ti and Do, as you three have done from day one of my conversations about Ti and Do, which has extended itself from other blogs where I met you three, I believe as some evidence that it’s fearful to be willing to “consider” as you know that if you considered who Ti and Do might well be, then you’d be beginning to get sucked into it further and how upsetting that would be accross the board, in each of your lives and in you own personal skin.

 Maybe “fears” not the correct word, but we have no record in the Bible I’m aware of where Jesus or Moses commanded, “thou shall not examine what someone’s fruits are”, fruit being a huge point to discern, as we’d have to know what Jesus meant by it. Now perhaps you are thinking now, that you have examined the fruit of Ti and Do. Presumably you’ve read all my posts and examined some articles or whatnot somewhere that prompted this latest post claiming it as heracy and you have stated why, having to do with the 7th Angel/trumphet sounding, which I will address shortly following a few more days of study. I’ve been so occupied with so many other parts of revelations and the new and old testement over the last x years, in which no one has ever expressed what you have, so I have not had reason to dig into those depictions of the Kingdom of God’s manefestation of prophecy. So the time is right now I guess but as you know that’s a big topic that like most everything biblical is wrought with contraversy among Christians.

Now, perhaps I have not been clear about my position on Paul, which I believe in part was/is Do’s position though that’s not to say everything I might think/say about Paul can be assumed to be Do’s position as my experience with Do tells me I’d have to bring up to him each position I was taking independently as Do did quote one Paul quote once as his being supportive of it’s coming from the Kingdom of God’s representatives.

Our time with Ti and Do for 10 years and then with Do for the next 9 (for me) seldom had in debth talk about particular scriptures and when there was, it was 99% from the red letters – what Jesus was quoted to have said. Now it was from Do that I got the idea that Saul was entrapped by Lucifer. Do didn’t say why that I recall. Like I said, we had little Bible talk in detail. Now, if that makes you think He is automatically disqualified from being from the Kingdom of God, that’s your choice but if you see how many times Jesus quoted the OT, it didn’t seem to dominate the conversations the disciples noted or repeated that became inscripted.

It was after I had left Do and the group in 1994 and then after they “layed down their physical containers(bodies) that I gradually over years, beginning to come back to talking to Do in my head again and moving into wanting to be in their service again that I began to dig into scripture again.

While with Do, He at times did assign students to dig into scriptures and I was one of those and presented a report to the group on my study of the terms Resurrection, regeneration, raised up once. And while we were on the road, myself with a partner Ti and Do assigned me to spreak their message with, which was in 1975-6 I did a great deal of red letter study and the lost books of the bible and so forth and had many debates with many dozens of church members across the US, which was my biggest burst of bible study at that point in my life.

So when I examined Saul/Paul it wasn’t too hard to see the inconsistancies with Jesus, but that’s because I believed in Do so believed Saul was used by the lower forces to dilute and bring the antichrist (Lucifer and his fallen angels) hatred of the teachings of Jesus to light, by making this hater of Jesus and his disciples into a populist preacher, though any talk of jesus was then unpopular and resulted in Pauls martyrdom, today Paul is I’d say more popular than Jesus in terms of who is quoted more.

Now this being said, doesn’t mean in any shape or form that Paul didn’t become a genuine believer in Jesus and nor does it mean that everything that Paul said was unreferencable to what Jesus said. What so many do which is encouraged by the lower forces is to find one or two reasons to disqualify something to otherwise consider and thereby block all data related to whatever the subject of the data is.

Athesists who hate some of the aspects of religions often deny the planet had to have been created by highly intelligent supreme beings that were called in history the Kingdom of God. Many would rather believe Jesus never existed than consider that what many hate about religion and christianity in particular is those in such religions that demonstrate an absolute certainty that they understand reality, past, present and future, so claim the earth is just 6000 to 7000 years old, when there is lots of scientific evidence it is much older. And then as you know, all the hypocriciies of the organized church in the burning of so called witches and killings in the crusades, etc. which to me were not doing anything close to what Jesus said to think, say and do. It’s what the Luciferians do to try to get humans to see anything but the truth and the Kingdom of God sets this up as part of the formula that helps us “plants” grow. We have this “advasary”(satan) to spar agaisnt to build our armour through, what Ti called a “muscle” and a process like churning the cream to make butter or using great fire to purify the iron ore into steel or to get Gold from the ore.

Now I believe there is lots of evidence that many christians hold to the “word”, the bible in such a way that actually blinds them to the newness that Jesus would represent in any next coming which there is much scriptural evidence of. After all what are the characteristics, according to Jesus of would be false prophets: In summary, some will say they are actually Jesus the Christ. They will appear to be sheep but inwardly will be ravening wolves (after the genuine sheep to trick them to follow them rather than the genuine shepherd). And how do they portray being sheep? They wear sheeps clothing. In other words they appear to us as sheep. No where is that more obvious in many of the religious leaders of any and all faiths, but their fruit gives them away. Their fruit is not just what they say, but what they DO. If they talk about going after Osama Bin Laden because he is a devil to kill him and they call themselves christians then their fruit is certainly not from the “good” tree that came from our Father’s kingdom as we had that old lesson, Thou shall not kill. If they set up a huge institution, a mega church and they trade in real estate and don’t pay taxes and accumulate riches they stash away in banks, are they at all demonstrating the fruit Jesus would say was fruit? No, No, No and that is pretty clear. But if they give humanitarian help to whoever asks then in that way they are demonstrating some of what Jesus said to do in “love your neighbor as yourself”, the term love here must be with action as saying it and not walking the talk is against Jesus who said, “you praise me with your words but your heart is far from me” and many other scriptures. If we lend to someone and charge them interest, we are not demonstrating having Kingdom of God tree fruit.

So if we look at the behavior and ways over 24 years of Ti and Do what will we see? I’m almost willing to bet you and Marianne and hopefull_watcher have never gone to heavensgate.com to see what Ti and Do and students actually said and did over 24 years to determine if it resembled the Kingdom of God’s fruit or does it resemble the kingdom of Human as largly morphed into the kingdom of the luciferians thorns.?

The luciferians try to stick very close to what the Kingdom of God last did on Earth, so they create facsimili leaders. They often talk about Jesus and do humanitarian things and such and if there are some that want to give their all to God, they see to it that an organization exists to give some a way to make their giving their all into an acceptible and even highly esteemed effort. They have schools that teach scripture, (though they stay locked in a very particular opinion/translation about scripture and select primarily the scriptures they can most easily justify for the masses, so the monks,nuns, priests, ministers, bible teachers will be respected and listened to). This way, when the real deal comes again, most will have accepted programming that it could only be real if it happens just this one way.

So what does the kingdom of God do. They come in almost an opposite way as most think and for those that know that the kigndom of god most always comes by taking a human physical body to have a face to face relatinship with it’s students, they see to it that so many come wearing holy garb and lofty soft talk, peaceful demeanor , etc. that there’s hardly a chance to really see the truth, EXCEPT there is always a more than fair and equal chance to see the truth through all the disguises but it won’t be done by the Lord hitting us with a laser light to blind us so that we can know who is boss. That would be a major manipulation. That’s like shining a bright light at a deer and then when they are shocked by it, shooting them down. Jesus said himself he had kept all his Father gave him, the 11. So what did he do, after he ascended into that spacecraft, decide that he needed this one that was seeking to murder those who believed in him?  What was Jesus doing testing his disciples who were trusting him with their very physical and soul lives, to then have Paul come to Jerusalem claiming to be an appointed teacher of Jesus news, when he never sat with jesus,never cried with him or ate with him nor witnesses any of the things he said and did over some 3 1/2 years? No wonder those who were with Jesus were as it says in acts, “afraid” of him. No wonder they didn’t want to appoint him as a teacher(apostle). And then he goes and tells some who he had made into his flock he is an apostle as much as any of the others. And he then tells some to “look to me” as an elder in christ, etc. or for whether to stay married or to be celebate or not like him (putting himself on a pedestal, as we see throughout all the religions and that jesus nailed, which is the reason they often sought to kill him, though he wasn’t ready. He knew His father would let him know when it was exit time.

 He said in John’s gospel, regarding “laying down his life” that “NO MAN TAKES IT FROM ME”. He said HE WAS LAYING DOWN HIS LIFE BECAUSE HIS FATHER ASKED HIM TO. If paul was such an example of an apostle then why in hell didn’t he quote Jesus? Well, one could say, because he didnt’ hear anything Jesus said. But he was with Peter wasnt’ he, assuming that was the same peter that was with Jesus. I believe it was. In fact, I’d bet the few things he did say that sound like signature jesus, as they would be things that he didnt’ get from his study of OT scripture must have come from Peter or one of the other close students which could have been any of the 70+ Jesus sent out.

Paul primarily teaches Pharisee Judism using the name of Jesus, in recognition that he is the messiah and that he really did rise from the dead. He was convinced he was serving jesus. That’s exactly what the Luciferians want to do. In revelations you know who I think is represented by the phrase, “false prophet”? It’s not one person as so many say, just like antichrist doesn’t have one embodyment. It’s the catch all term for all who are religious and spiritual who claim to be a mouthpiece for God or the cosmic christ consciousness whose FRUIT doesn’t match the fruit of the true members from the Kingdom of God.

Now does that mean that all those who call for peace are demonstrating the fruit Jesus was referring to. After all he blesses the peacemakers and said to treat one another peacefullly but he actaully said he didn’t come to bring peace but a sword that sets at varience members in the same family. Why? How could that be the real jesus? Because he was providing a bonding to a new branch, a new family, that was a many membered family, except his relatives were only those that also believed and trusted and sought to become full time servants of the Kingodm of God according to the qualifications of membership laid down and demonstrated since Adam’s “missing of the mark”(sin).

At this point especially Paul’s letters are a major distraction as is much of the OT. Lucifer has christians so confused while they insist they have it all together. Lucifer is the one that made what jesus came to do look like a country club. Many go to the club every sunday and mingle with fellow believers who all feel so good about themselves and being saved so they can count on going to heaven to be with this guy Jesus who loved them so much he let them mutilate and murder him while hardly paying any attention to anythng he actually said to do to be his disciple. But it’s hard to consider what Jesus said. We, our vehicle’s don’t want to look at those things. they are too hard, they are fed by lucifer subconsciously by this idea that “he did it for us” so it’s even an ego that thinks one must EARN their seat in Heaven OR for those that know they must show “works” , we’ll tithe so our missionaries can go to africa to “save” their souls. jesus spoke to those doing that then and said they also would be “standing up again”(ressurecting, one this words primarny meanings), but this time they don’t wear the yamaka and celbrate with a shofar and menora. Now they have added any number of props and for those that knew the props were from Lucifer, like those who left the Catholic fold, they are still potentially trapped by being glued to 2000 yr old terminology that has come through multiple translations but that the Kigndom of God saw to it still held the core teachings of the Kingdom of God but most trustworthy in what’s been termed the red letters of the 4 gospels and anything else that has direct cross references to the same exact thinking and acting, the Fruit.

Revelation 2:2 I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars:

Revelation 2:9 I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.

Henry’s blog post:

http://spiritofdiscernment.wordpress.com/2011/09/21/the-heresy-of-the-heaven%e2%80%99s-gate-cult

L.A. Marzulli’s blog where I have included lots of commenting, but some months ago I decided to give it a rest:

http://lamarzulli.wordpress.com